Home
  By Author [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Title [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Language
all Classics books content using ISYS

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon


We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month
fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

Title: Spinning-Wheel Stories
Author: Alcott, Louisa May, 1832-1888
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
Copyright Status: Not copyrighted in the United States. If you live elsewhere check the laws of your country before downloading this ebook. See comments about copyright issues at end of book.

*** Start of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Spinning-Wheel Stories" ***

This book is indexed by ISYS Web Indexing system to allow the reader find any word or number within the document.



  SPINNING-WHEEL
  STORIES.

  BY
  LOUISA M. ALCOTT,

  AUTHOR OF "LITTLE WOMEN," "AN OLD-FASHIONED GIRL," "LITTLE MEN,"
  "EIGHT COUSINS," "ROSE IN BLOOM," "UNDER THE LILACS,"
  "JACK AND JILL," "HOSPITAL SKETCHES," "WORK, A
  STORY OF EXPERIENCE," "MOODS, A NOVEL,"
  "PROVERB STORIES," "SILVER PITCHERS,"
  "AUNT JO'S SCRAP-BAG."

  BOSTON:
  LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY,
  1902.



  _Copyright, 1884,_
  BY LOUISA M. ALCOTT.

  University Press:
  JOHN WILSON AND SON, CAMBRIDGE.



                        CONTENTS.


                                                PAGE

  GRANDMA'S STORY                                 1

  TABBY'S TABLE-CLOTH                            25

  ELI'S EDUCATION                                47

  ONAWANDAH                                      71

  LITTLE THINGS                                  91

  THE BANNER OF BEAUMANOIR                      115

  JERSEYS; OR, THE GIRL'S GHOST                 137

  THE LITTLE HOUSE IN THE GARDEN                163

  DAISY'S JEWEL-BOX, AND HOW SHE FILLED IT      187

  CORNY'S CATAMOUNT                             209

  THE COOKING-CLASS                             233

  THE HARE AND THE TORTOISE                     255



[Illustration]

Grandma's Story


"It is too bad to have our jolly vacation spoiled by this provoking
storm. Didn't mind it yesterday, because we could eat all the time; but
here we are cooped up for a week, perhaps, and I'd like to know what we
are to do," growled Geoff, as he stood at the window looking gloomily at
the bleak scene without. It certainly was discouraging; for the north
wind howled, the air was dark with falling snow, and drifts were rising
over fences, roads, and fields, as if to barricade the Christmas party
in the great country house.

"We can bear it pleasantly, since it can't be helped," said gentle
sister Mary, with a kind hand on his shoulder, and a face full of
sympathy for his disappointment. "I'm sorry for the coasting, skating,
and sleighing frolics we have lost; but if we must be shut up, I'm sure
we couldn't have a pleasanter prison or a kinder jailer. Don't let
grandma hear us complain, for she has made great exertions to have our
visit a merry one, and it will trouble her if we are not gay and
contented."

"That's easy for a parcel of girls, who only want to mull over the fire,
and chatter, and drink tea; but it's rough on us fellows, who come for
the outside fun. House is well enough; but when you've seen it once,
there's an end. Eating is jolly, but you can't stuff forever. We might
dig, or snowball, if it didn't blow a gale. Never saw such a beast of a
storm!"--and Geoff flattened his nose against the window-pane and
scowled at the elements.

A laugh made him turn around, and forget his woes to stare at the quaint
little figure that stood curtseying in the door-way of the keeping-room,
where a dozen young people were penned while the maids cleared up the
remains of yesterday's feast in the kitchen, the mothers were busy with
the babies upstairs, and the fathers read papers in the best parlor; for
this was a family gathering under the roof of the old homestead.

A rosy, dark-eyed face looked out from the faded green calash, a gayly
flowered gown was looped up over a blue quilted petticoat, and a red
camlet cloak hung down behind. A big reticule and a funny umbrella were
held in either hand, and red hose and very high-heeled, pointed shoes
covered a trim pair of feet.

  "God bless you, merry gentlemen!
    May nothing you dismay;
  Here's your ancient granny come
    To call, this Christmas day,"

sang Minnie, the lively member of the flock, as she bobbed little
curtseys and smiled so infectiously that even cross Geoff cheered up.

"Where did you get that rigging?" "Isn't it becoming?" "What queer
stuff!" "Did grandma ever look so, I wonder?"

These and many other questions rained upon the wearer of the old
costume, and she answered them as fast as she could.

"I went rummaging up garret for something to read, and found two chests
of old duds. Thought I'd dress up and see how you liked me. Grandma said
I might, and told me I looked like her when she was young. She was a
beauty, you know; so I feel as proud as a peacock." And Min danced away
to stand before the portrait of a blooming girl in a short-waisted,
white-satin gown and a pearl necklace, which hung opposite the companion
portrait of an officer in an old-fashioned uniform.

"So you do. Wonder if I should look like grandpa if I got into his old
toggery!" said Geoff, looking up at the handsome man with the queue and
the high coat-collar.

"Go and try; the uniform is in the chest, and not much moth-eaten. Let's
have a jolly rummage, and see what we can find. _We_ didn't eat
ourselves sick, so we will amuse these lazy invalids;" and Min glanced
pityingly at several cousins who lay about on sofas or in easy chairs,
pretending to read, but evidently suffering from too great devotion to
the bountiful dinner and evening feast of yesterday.

Away went Min and Lotty, Geoff and Walt, glad of anything to beguile the
stormy afternoon. Grandma smiled as she heard the tramp of feet
overhead, the peals of laughter, and the bang of chest-lids, well
knowing that a scene of dire confusion awaited her when the noisy frolic
was done, but thankful for the stores of ancient finery which would keep
the restless children happy for a day.

It was truly a noble garret, for it extended the whole length of the
great square house, with windows at either end, and divided in the
middle by a solid chimney. All around stood rows of chests, dilapidated
furniture, and wardrobes full of old relics, while the walls were hung
with many things for which modern tongues can find no names. In one
corner was a book-case full of musty books and papers; in another,
kitchen utensils and rusty weapons; the third was devoted to quilts hung
on lines, and in the fourth stood a loom with a spinning-wheel beside
it, both seemingly well cared for, as the dust lay lightly on them, and
flax was still upon the distaff.

A glorious rummage followed the irruption of the Goths and Vandals into
this quiet spot, and soon Geoff quite forgot the storm as he pranced
about in the buff-and-blue coat, with a cocked hat on his head, and
grandfather's sword at his side. Lotty arrayed herself in a pumpkin hood
and quilted cloak for warmth, while Walt, the book-worm, went straight
to the ancient library, and became absorbed in faded souvenirs, yellow
newspapers, and almanacs of a century ago.

Having displayed themselves below and romped all over the house, the
masqueraders grew tired at last, and early twilight warned them to leave
before ghostly shadows began to haunt the garret.

"I mean to take this down and ask grandma to show me how it's done. I've
heard her tell about spinning and weaving when she was a girl, and I
know I can learn," said Minnie, who had fallen in love with the little
wheel, and vainly tried to twist the flax into as smooth a thread as the
one hanging from the distaff, as if shadowy fingers had lately spun it.

"Queen Victoria set the fashion in England, and we might do it here.
Wouldn't it be fun to have a wheel in the parlor at home, and really use
it; not keep it tied up with blue ribbons, as the other girls do!" cried
Lotty, charmed with the new idea.

"Come, Geoff, take it down for us. You ought to do it out of gratitude
for my cheering you up so nicely," said Min, leading the way.

"So I will. Here, Walt, give it a hoist, and come behind to pick up the
pieces, for the old machine must be about a hundred, I guess."

Shouldering the wheel, Geoff carried it down; but no bits fell by the
way, for the stout little wheel was all in order, kept so by loving
hands that for more than eighty years had been spinning the mingled
thread of a long and useful life.

Glorious fires were roaring up the wide chimneys in parlor and
keeping-room, and old and young were gathering around them, while the
storm beat on the window-panes, and the wintry wind howled as if angry
at being shut out.

"See what we've stolen, grandma," cried Min, as the procession came in,
rosy, dusty, gay, and eager.

"Bless the child! What possessed you to lug that old thing down?" asked
Madam Shirley, much amused as the prize was placed before her, where she
sat in her high-backed chair,--a right splendid old lady in her stately
cap, black silk gown, and muslin apron, with a bunch of keys at her
side, like a model housekeeper, as she was.

"You don't mind our playing with it, do you? And will you teach me to
spin? I think it's such a pretty little thing, and I want to be like you
in all ways, grandma dear," answered Min, sitting on the arm of the
great chair, with her fresh cheek close to the wrinkled one where winter
roses still bloomed.

"You wheedling gypsy! I'll teach you with all my heart, for it is pretty
work, and I often wonder ladies don't keep it up. I did till I was too
busy, and now I often take a turn at it when I'm tired of knitting. The
hum is very soothing, and the thread much stronger than any we get
nowadays."

As she spoke, the old lady dusted the wheel, and gave it a skilful turn
or two, till the soft whir made pleasant music in the room.

"Is it really a hundred years old?" asked Geoff, drawing nearer with the
others to watch the new work.

"Just about. It was one of my mother's wedding presents, and she gave it
to me when I was fifteen. Deary me, how well I remember that day!" and
grandma seemed to fall a-dreaming as her eyes rested on the letters E.
R. M. rudely cut in the wood, and below these were three others with
something meant for a true lover's knot between.

"Whose initials are these?" asked Min, scenting a romance with girlish
quickness, for grandma was smiling as if her eyes read the title to some
little story in those worn letters.

"Elizabeth Rachel Morgan, and Joel Manlius Shirley. Your blessed
grandfather cut our names there the day I was sixteen, and put the
flourish between to show what he wanted," added the old lady, laughing
as she made the wheel hum again.

"Tell about it, please do," begged Min, remembering that grandma had
been a beauty and a belle.

"It's a long tale, my darling, and I couldn't tell it now. Sometime when
I'm teaching you to spin I'll do it, maybe."

But the girl was determined to have her story; and after tea, when the
little ones were in bed, the elders playing whist in the parlor, and the
young folks deciding what game to begin, Minnie sat down and tried to
spin, sure that the familiar sound would lure grandma to give the lesson
and tell the tale.

She was right, for the wheel had not gone around many times, when the
tap of the cane was heard, and the old lady came rustling in, quite
ready for a chat, now that three cups of her own good tea and a nap in
the chimney corner had refreshed her.

"No, dear, that's not the way; you need a dish of water to wet your
fingers in, and you must draw the flax out slow and steady, else it runs
to waste, and makes a poor thread. Fetch me that chair, and I'll show
you how, since you are bent on learning."

Establishing herself in the straight-backed seat, a skilful tap of the
foot set the wheel in swift and easy motion, and the gray thread twisted
fine and evenly from the distaff.

"Isn't it a pretty picture?" said Min to Lotty, as they watched the old
lady work.

"Not so pretty as the one I used to see when my dear mother sat here,
and I, a little child, at her knee. Ah, my dears, she could have told
you stories all night long, and well worth hearing. I was never tired of
them."

"Please tell one now, grandma. We don't know what to play, and it would
be so nice to sit around the fire and hear it this stormy night,"
suggested Min, artfully seizing the hint.

"Do! Do! We all love stories, and we'll be as still as mice," added
Geoff, beckoning to the others as he took the big arm-chair, being the
oldest grandson and leader of the flock.

Camping on the rug, or nestling in the sofa corner, the boys and girls
all turned expectant faces toward grandma, who settled her cap-strings
and smoothed her spotless apron, with an indulgent smile at her little
audience.

"I don't know which one to tell first."

"The ghost story; that's a splendid one, and most of the children never
heard it," said Walt.

"Have Indians and fighting in it. I like that kind," added Geoff.

"No; tell a love story. They are _so_ interesting," said Lotty.

"I want the story about the initials first. I know it is very
sentimental. So do begin with that, grandma," begged Min.

"Well, dears, perhaps I'd better choose that one, for it has the battle
of New Orleans, and wolves, and spinning, and sweethearts in it; so it
will suit you all, I hope."

"Oh, lovely! Do begin right away," cried Minnie, as the clapping of
hands showed how satisfactory the prospect was.

Grandma gave a loud "hem!" and began at once, while the little wheel
hummed a soft accompaniment to her words.


                           GRANDMA'S STORY.

"When I was fifteen, my mother gave me this wheel, and said: 'Now,
daughter Betsey, it is time for you to begin your wedding outfit, for I
mistrust you'll marry young.' In those days girls spun and wove webs of
fine linen and laid 'em up in chests, with lavender and rosemary, for
sheets and table-linen after they married. So I spun away, making all
manner of fine plans in my silly head, for I was a pretty piece, they
all said, and young as I was, two or three fine lads used to come
evenings and sit staring at me while I worked.

"Among these, was my neighbor Joel Manlius Shirley, and I was fond of
him; but he hadn't much money, so I put on airs, and tried his patience
very much. One day he came in and said: 'Betsey, I'm going
a-soldiering; they need men, and I'm off. Will you think of poor Joe
when I'm gone?'

"I don't know how I looked, but I felt as if I couldn't bear it. Only I
was too proud to show my trouble; so I laughed, and gave my wheel a
twist, and said I was glad of it, since anything was better than hanging
round at home.

"That hurt him; but he was always gentle to saucy Betsey, and taking out
his knife, he cut those letters under mine, saying, with a look I never
could forget:--

"'That will remind you of me if you are likely to forget. Good-by; I'm
going right away, and may never come back.'

"He kissed me, and was off before I could say a word, and then I cried
till my flax was wet and my thread tangled, and my heart 'most broken.
Deary me, how well I remember that heavy day!"

Grandma smiled, but something shone in her old eyes very like a tear,
and sentimental Lotty felt deeply interested at this point.

"Where does the fighting come in?" asked Geoff, who was of a military
turn, as became the descendant of a soldier.

"I didn't know or care much about the War of 1812, except as far as the
safety of one man was concerned. Joe got on without any harm till the
battle of New Orleans, when he was nearly killed behind the cotton-bale
breastworks General Jackson built."

"Yes, I know all about it. Jackson fought against twelve thousand, and
lost only seven men. That was the last battle of the war, January 8,
1815. Three cheers for grandpa!" shouted Geoff, waving a tidy, as no hat
was at hand.

The others echoed the hurrah, and grandma beamed with pride as she went
on: "We couldn't get news from the army very often in those troublous
times, and Joe was gone two years before the war ended. After the great
battle we had no news for a long spell, and we feared he was one of the
seven men killed. Those were dreadful days for all of us. My honored
mother was a pious soul, and so was Mrs. Shirley; and they kept up their
hearts with hope and prayer; but I, poor thing, was young and weak, and
I cried myself half blind, remembering how naughty I had been. I would
spin no more, but set the wheel away, saying I should have no need of
wedding gear, as I should never marry; and I wore black ribbon on my
caps, and one of Joe's buttons strung about my neck, mourning dismally
for my lost dear.

"So the winter ended, and the summer went, and no news came of Joe. All
said he was dead, and we had prayers at church, and talked of setting up
a stone in the grave-yard, and I thought my life was done; for I pined
sadly, and felt as if I could never laugh again. But I did; for the Lord
was very good to us, and out of danger and captivity delivered that dear
boy."

Grandma spoke solemnly, and folded her hands in thanksgiving as she
looked up at the picture of the handsome officer hanging on the wall
before her. The elder children could just remember grandpa as a very old
and feeble man, and it struck them as funny to speak of him as a "dear
boy;" but they never smiled, and dutifully lifted their eyes to the
queue and the high-collared coat, wondering if Joe was as rosy in real
life as in the portrait.

"Well, that's the sentimental part; now comes the merry part, and that
will suit the boys," said the old lady, briskly, as she spun away,--and
went on in a lively tone:--

"One December day, as I sat by that very window, dreaming sorrowfully at
my sewing work, while old Sally nodded over her knitting by the fire, I
saw a man come creeping along by the fence and dodge behind the
wood-pile. There were many bad folks 'round in those times; for war
always leaves a sight of lazy rascals afloat, as well as poor fellows
maimed and homeless.

"Mother had gone over to the sewing society at Mrs. Shirley's, and I was
all alone; for Sally was so stiff with rheumatics she could scarce stir,
and that was why I stayed to take care of her. The old musket always
hung over the kitchen chimney-piece, loaded, and I knew how to fire it,
for Joe had taught me. So away I went and got it down; for I saw the man
popping up his head now and then to spy the land, and I felt sure he
meant mischief. I knew Sally would only scream like a scared hen, so I
let her sleep; and getting behind the shutter I pointed my gun, and
waited to blaze away as soon as the enemy showed signs of attacking.

"Presently he came creeping up to the back door, and I heard him try the
latch. All was fast, so I just slipped into the kitchen and stood
behind the settle, for I was surer than ever he was a rascal since I'd
seen him nearer. He was a tall man, dreadful shabby in an old coat and
boots, a ragged hat over his eyes, and a great beard hiding the lower
part of his face. He had a little bundle and a big stick in his hands,
and limped as if foot-sore or lame.

"I was much afeard; but those were times that made heroes of men, and
taught women to be brave for love of home and country. So I kept steady,
with my eye on the window, and my finger on the trigger of the old gun,
that hadn't been fired for years. Presently the man looked in, and I saw
what a strange roll his great eyes had, for he was thin-faced and looked
half-starved. If mother had been there, she'd have called him in and fed
him well, but I dared not, and when he tried the window I aimed, but did
not fire; for finding the button down he went away, and I dropped on the
settle, shaking like a leaf. All was still, and in a minute I plucked up
courage to go to look out a bit; but just as I reached the middle of the
kitchen, the buttery door opened, and there stood the robber, with a
carving knife in one hand and my best loaf of spice bread in the other.
He said something, and made a rush at me; but I pulled the trigger, saw
a flash, felt a blow, and fell somewhere, thinking, 'Now I'm dead!'"

Here grandma paused for breath, having spoken rapidly and acted out the
scene dramatically, to the intense delight of the children, who sat like
images of interest, staring at her with round eyes.

"But you weren't dead? What next?" cried Walt, eagerly.

"Bless you, no! I only fell into Joe's arms, and when I came to, there
the dear fellow was, crying over me like a baby, while old Sally danced
round us like a bedlamite, in spite of her rheumatics, shouting:
'Hosanna! Thanks and praise! He's come, he's come!'"

"Was he shot?" asked Geoff, anxious for a little bloodshed.

"No, dear; the old gun burst and hurt my hands, but not a mite of harm
was done to Joe. I don't think I could tell all that happened for a
spell, being quite dazed with joy and surprise; but by the time mother
came home I was as peart as a wren, and Joe was at the table eating and
drinking every mortal thing I could find in the house.

"He'd been kept a prisoner till exchanged, and had had a hard time
getting home, with little money and a bad wound in the leg, besides
being feeble with jail fever. But we didn't fret over past troubles,
being so glad to get him back. How my blessed mother did laugh, when we
told her the reception I gave the poor lad! But I said it served him
right, since he came sneaking home like a thief, instead of marching in
like a hero. Then he owned that he came there to get something to eat,
being ashamed to go in upon his mother with all her company about her.
So we fed and comforted him; and when we'd got our wits about us, I
whipped away to Mrs. Shirley's and told my news, and every one of those
twenty-five women went straight over to our house and burst in upon
poor Joe, as he lay resting on the settle. That was my revenge for the
scare he gave me, and a fine one it was; for the women chattered over
him like a flock of magpies, and I sat in the corner and laughed at him.
Ah, I was a sad puss in those days!"

The old lady's black eyes twinkled with fun, and the children laughed
with her, till Walt caused a lull by asking:--

"Where do the wolves come in, grandma?"

"Right along, dear; I'm not likely to forget 'em, for they 'most cost me
my life, to say nothing of my new slippers. There was great rejoicing
over Joe, and every one wanted to do something to honor our hero; for he
had done well, we found out, when the General heard his story. We had a
great dinner, and Judge Mullikin gave a supper; but Major Belknap was
bound to outshine the rest, so he invited all the young folks over to
his house, nigh ten miles away, to a ball, and we all went. I made
myself fine, you may believe, and wore a pair of blue kid slippers, with
mother's best buckles to set 'em off. Joe had a new uniform, and was an
elegant figure of a man, I do assure you. He couldn't dance, poor dear,
being still very lame: but I was a proud girl when I marched into that
ball-room, on the arm of my limping beau. The men cheered, and the
ladies stood up in chairs to see him, and he was as red as my ribbons,
and I could hardly keep from crying, as I held him up,--the floor being
slippery as glass with the extra waxing it had got.

"I declared I wouldn't dance, because Joe couldn't; but he made me,
saying he could see me better; so I footed it till two o'clock, soon
forgetting all my sorrow and my good resolutions as well. I wanted to
show Joe that I was as much a favorite as ever, though I'd lived like a
widow for a year. Young folks will be giddy, and I hope these girls will
take warning by me and behave better when their time comes. There mayn't
be any wolves to sober 'em, but trouble of some sort always follows
foolish actions; so be careful, my dears, and behave with propriety when
you 'come out,' as you call it nowadays."

Grandma held up a warning forefinger at the girls, and shook her head
impressively, feeling that the moral of her tale must be made clear
before she went on. But the lassies blushed a little, and the lads
looked all impatience, so the dear old lady introduced the wolves as
quickly as she could.

"About half-past two, Joe and I drove off home with four fine hams in
the bottom of the sleigh, sent by the Major to our mothers. It was a
bitter-cold February night, with just light enough to see the road, and
splendid sleighing; so we went along at a good pace, till we came to the
great woods. They are all gone now, and the woollen mills stand there,
but then they were a thick forest of pines, and for more than three
miles the road led through them. In former days Indians had lurked
there; bears and foxes were still shot, and occasionally wolves were
seen, when cold weather drove them to seek food near the sheep-folds and
barn-yards.

"Well, we were skimming along pleasantly enough, I rather sleepy, and
Joe very careful of me, when, just as I was beginning to doze a bit with
my head on his arm I felt him start. Old Buck, the horse, gave a jump
that woke me up, and in a minute I knew what the trouble was, for from
behind us came the howl of a wolf.

"'Just the night to bring 'em out,' muttered Joe, using the whip till
Buck went at his quickest trot, with his ears down and every sign of
hurry and worry about him.

"'Are you afraid of them?' I asked, for I'd never had a scare of this
sort, though I'd heard other people tell of the fierceness of the brutes
when hunger made them bold.

"'Not a bit, only I wish I had my gun along,' said Joe, looking over his
shoulder anxiously.

"'Pity I hadn't brought mine--I do so well with it,' I said, and I
laughed as I remembered how I aimed at Joe and hurt myself.

"'Are they chasing us?' I asked, standing up to look back along the
white road, for we were just on the edge of the woods now.

"'Shouldn't wonder. If I had a better horse it would be a lively race;
but Buck can't keep this pace long, and if he founders we are in a fix,
for I can't run, and you can't fight. Betsey, there's more than one;
hold tight and try to count 'em.'

"Something in Joe's voice told me plainer than words that we were in
danger, and I wished we'd waited till the rest of our party came; but I
was tired, and so we had started alone.

"Straining my eyes, I could see _three_ black spots on the snow, and
hear three howls as the wolves came galloping after us. I was a brave
girl, but I'd never tried this kind of thing before, and in a minute all
the wolf stories I'd ever heard came flying through my mind. I _was_
mortally afeard, but I wouldn't show it, and turned to Joe, trying to
laugh as I said: 'Only three as yet. Tell me just what to do, and I'll
do it.'

"'Brave lass! I must see to Buck or he'll be down, for he's badly
scared. You wait till the rascals are pretty close, then heave over one
of these confounded hams to amuse 'em, while we make the most of their
halt. They smell this meat, and that's what they are after,' said Joe,
driving his best, for the poor old horse began to pant, and limp on his
stiff legs.

"'Lucky for us we've got 'em,' says I, bound to be cool and gay; 'if we
hadn't, they'd get fresh meat instead of smoked.'

"Joe laughed, but a long howl close by made me dive for a ham; for in
the darkness of the woods the beasts had got closer, and now all I could
see were several balls of fire not many yards away. Out went the ham,
and a snarling sound showed that the wolves were busy eating it.

"'All right!' said Joe. 'Rest a bit, and have another ready. They'll
soon finish that and want more. We must go easy, for Buck is nearly
blown.'

"I prepared my ammunition, and, in what seemed five minutes, I heard the
patter of feet behind us, and the fiery eyes were close by. Over went
the second mouthful, and then the third, and the fourth; but they
seemed more ravenous than ever, and each time were back sooner in
greater numbers.

"We were nearly out of the woods when the last was gone, and if Buck had
only had strength we should have been safe. But it was plain to see that
he couldn't keep up much longer, for he was very old, though he'd been a
fine horse in his prime.

"'This looks bad, little Betsey. Cover up in the robes, and hold fast to
me. The beasts will begin to snatch presently, and I'll have to fight
'em off. Thank the powers, I've my arms left.'

"As he spoke, Joe pulled me close, and wrapped me up, then took the
whip, ready to rap the first wolf that dared come near enough to be hit.
We didn't wait long; up they raced, and began to leap and snarl in a way
that made my heart stand still, at first. Then my temper rose, and
catching up the hot brick I had for my feet, I fired it with such good
aim that one sharp, black nose disappeared with a yelp of pain.

"'Hit 'em again, Betsey! Take the demijohn and bang 'em well. We are
nearing Beaman's, and the brutes will soon drop off.'

"It was a lively scrimmage for a few minutes, as we both warmed to our
work, Joe thrashing away with his whip on one side, and I on the other
flourishing the demijohn in which we had carried some cider for the
supper.

"But it was soon over, for in the fury of the fight Joe forgot the
horse; poor Buck made a sudden bolt, upset the sleigh down a bank, and,
breaking loose, tore back along the road with the wolves after him.

"'Run, Betsey! run for your life, and send Beaman's folks back! I'm done
for--my leg's broken. Never mind. I'll crawl under the sleigh, and be
all right till you come. The wolves will take a good while to pick poor
Buck's bones.'

"Just waiting to see Joe safe, I ran as I never ran before,--and I was
always light of foot. How I did it I don't know, for I'd forgot to put
on my moccasins (we didn't have snow-boots, you know, in my young days),
and there I was, tearing along that snowy road in my blue kid slippers
like a crazy thing. It was nigh a mile, and my heart was 'most broke
before I got there; but I kept my eye on the light in Hetty's winder and
tugged along, blessing her for the guide and comfort that candle was.
The last bit was down hill, or I couldn't have done it; for when I fell
on the doorstep my voice was clean gone, and I could only lie and rap,
rap, rap! till they came flying. I just got breath enough to gasp out
and point:--

"'Joe--wolves--the big woods--go!' when my senses failed me, and I was
carried in."

Here Madam Shirley leaned back in her chair quite used up, for she had
been acting the scene to a breathless audience, and laying about her
with her handkerchief so vigorously that her eyes snapped, her cheeks
were red, and her dear old cap all awry.

"But Joe--did they eat him?" cried the boys in great excitement, while
the girls held to one another, and the poor little wheel lay flat, upset
by the blows of the imaginary demijohn, dealt to an equally imaginary
wolf.

"Hardly,--since he lived to be your grandfather," laughed the old lady,
in high feather at the success of her story.

"No, no,--we mean the horse;" shouted Geoff, while the others roared at
the mistake.

"Yes, they did. Poor old Buck saved us, at the cost of his own life. His
troubles were over, but mine were not; for when I came to, I saw Mr.
Beaman, and my first thought and word was 'Joe?'"

"'Too late--they'd got him, so we turned back to tell you,' said that
stupid man.

"I gave one cry and was going off again, when his wife shook me, and
says, laughing: 'You little goose! He means the folks from the Major's.
A lot came along and found Joe, and took him home, and soon's ever
you're fit we'll send you along, too.'

"'I'm ready now,' says I, jumping up in a hurry. But I had to sit down
again, for my feet were all cut and bleeding, and my slippers just rags.
They fixed me up and off I went, to find mother in a sad taking. But Joe
was all right; he hadn't broken his leg, but only sprained it badly, and
being the wounded one he was laid up longer than I. We both got well,
however, and the first time Joe went out he hobbled over to our house. I
was spinning again then, and thought I might need my wedding outfit,
after all--On the whole, I guess we'll end the story here; young folks
wouldn't care for that part."

As grandma paused, the girls cried out with one voice: "Yes, we do! we
like it best. You said you would. Tell about the wedding and all."

"Well, well, it isn't much. Joe came and sat by me, and, as we talked
over our adventure, he cut that true lover's knot between the letters. I
didn't seem to mind, and spun away till he pointed to it, saying, with
the look that always made me meek as a lamb, 'May it stand so, my little
Betsey?'

"I said 'Yes, Joe,' and then--well, never mind that bit;--we were
married in June, and I spun and wove my wedding things afterward.
Dreadful slack, my mother thought, but I didn't care. My wedding gown
was white lutestring, full trimmed with old lace. Hair over a cushion
with white roses, and the pearl necklace, just as you see up there. Joe
wore his uniform, and I tied up his hair with a white satin ribbon. He
looked beautiful,--and so did I."

At this artless bit of vanity, the girls smiled, but all agreed that
grandma was right, as they looked at the portraits with fresh interest.

"I call that a pretty good story," said Walt, with the air of an
accomplished critic.

"'Specially the wolf part. I wanted that longer," added Geoff.

"It was quite long enough for me, my dear, and I didn't hear the last of
it for years. Why, one of my wedding presents was four hams done up
elegantly in white paper, with posies on 'em, from the Major. He loved a
joke, and never forgot how well we fought with the pigs' legs that
night. Joe gave me a new sleigh, the next Christmas, with two wolf-skin
robes for it,--shot the beasts himself, and I kept those rugs till the
moths ate the last bit. He kept the leavings of my slippers, and I have
them still. Fetch 'em, Minnie--you know where they are."

Grandma pointed to the tall secretary that stood in a corner, and Minnie
quickly took a box from one of the many drawers. All the heads clustered
around grandma, and the faded, ragged shoes went from hand to hand,
while questions rained upon the story-teller till she bade them go to
bed.

Nothing but the promise of more tales would appease them; then, with
thanks and kisses, the young folks trooped away, leaving the old lady to
put the little wheel to rights, and sit thinking over her girlhood, in
the fire-light.



[Illustration]

TABBY'S TABLE CLOTH


The storm kept on all night, and next morning the drifts were higher,
the wind stronger, and the snow falling faster than ever. Through the
day the children roved about the great house, amusing themselves as best
they could; and, when evening came, they gathered around the fire again,
eager for the promised story from grandmamma.

"I've a little cold," said the old lady, "and am too hoarse for talking,
my dears; but Aunt Elinor has looked up a parcel of old tales that I've
told her at different times and which she has written down. You will
like to hear her reading better than my dull way of telling them, and I
can help Minnie and Lotty with their work, for I see they are bent on
learning to spin."

The young folk were well pleased with grandma's proposal; for Aunt Nell
was a favorite with all, being lively and kind and fond of children, and
the only maiden aunt in the family. Now, she smilingly produced a faded
old portfolio, and, turning over a little pile of manuscripts, said in
her pleasant way:--

"Here are all sorts, picked up in my travels at home and abroad; and in
order to suit all of you, I have put the names on slips of paper into
this basket, and each can draw one in turn. Does that please my
distinguished audience?"

"Yes, yes. Geoff's the oldest, let him draw first," cried the flock,
fluttering like a flight of birds before they settle.

"Girls come first," answered the boy, with a nod toward the eldest girl
cousin.

Lotty put in her hand and, after some fumbling, drew out a paper on
which was written, "_Tabby's Table-cloth_." "Is that a good one?" she
asked, for Geoff looked disappointed.

"More fighting, though a girl is still the heroine," answered Aunt Nell,
searching for the manuscript.

"I think two revolutions will be enough for you, General," added
grandmamma, laughing.

"Do we beat in both?" asked the boy, brightening up at once.

"Yes."

"All right, then. I vote for 'Dolly's Dish-cloth,' or whatever it is;
though I don't see what it can possibly have to do with war," he added.

"Ah, my dear, women have their part to play as well as men at such
times, and do it bravely, though one does not hear so much about their
courage. I've often wished some one would collect all that can be found
about these neglected heroines, and put it in a book for us to read,
admire, and emulate when our turn comes."

Grandma looked thoughtfully at the fire as she spoke, and Lotty said,
with her eye on the portfolio: "Perhaps Aunt Nell will do it for us.
Then history won't be so dry, and we can glorify our fore-mothers as
well as fathers."

"I'll see what I can find. Now spin away, Minnie, and sit still,
boys,--if you can."

Then, having settled grandma's foot-stool, and turned up the lamp, Aunt
Nell read the tale of

                        TABBY'S TABLE-CLOTH.

On the 20th day of March, 1775, a little girl was trudging along a
country road, with a basket of eggs on her arm. She seemed in a great
hurry, and looked anxiously about her as she went; for those were
stirring times, and Tabitha Tarbell lived in a town that took a famous
part in the Revolution. She was a rosy-faced, bright-eyed lass of
fourteen, full of vigor, courage, and patriotism, and just then much
excited by the frequent rumors which reached Concord that the British
were coming to destroy the stores sent there for safe keeping while the
enemy occupied Boston. Tabby glowed with wrath at the idea, and
(metaphorically speaking) shook her fist at august King George, being a
stanch little Rebel, ready to fight and die for her country rather than
submit to tyranny of any kind.

In nearly every house something valuable was hidden. Colonel Barrett had
six barrels of powder; Ebenezer Hubbard, sixty-eight barrels of flour;
axes, tents, and spades were at Daniel Cray's; and Captain David Brown
had guns, cartridges, and musket balls. Cannon were hidden in the woods;
fire-arms were being manufactured at Barrett's Mills; cartouch-boxes,
belts, and holsters, at Reuben Brown's; saltpetre at Josiah Melvin's;
and much oatmeal was prepared at Captain Timothy Wheeler's. A morning
gun was fired, a guard of ten men patrolled the town at night, and the
brave farmers were making ready for what they felt must come.

There were Tories in the town who gave the enemy all the information
they could gather; therefore much caution was necessary in making plans,
lest these enemies should betray them. Pass-words were adopted, secret
signals used, and messages sent from house to house in all sorts of
queer ways. Such a message lay hidden under the eggs in Tabby's basket,
and the brave little girl was going on an important errand from her
uncle, Captain David Brown, to Deacon Cyrus Hosmer, who lived at the
other end of the town, by the South Bridge. She had been employed
several times before in the same way, and had proved herself
quick-witted, stout-hearted, and light-footed. Now, as she trotted along
in her scarlet cloak and hood, she was wishing she could still further
distinguish herself by some great act of heroism; for good Parson
Emerson had patted her on the head and said, "Well done, child!" when he
heard how she ran all the way to Captain Barrett's, in the night, to
warn him that Doctor Lee, the Tory, had been detected sending
information of certain secret plans to the enemy.

"I would do more than that, though it was a fearsome run through the
dark woods. Wouldn't those two like to know all I know about the
stores? But I wouldn't tell 'em, not if they drove a bayonet through me.
I'm not afeard of 'em;" and Tabby tossed her head defiantly, as she
paused to shift her basket from one arm to the other.

But she evidently was "afeard" of something, for her ruddy cheeks turned
pale and her heart gave a thump, as two men came in sight, and stopped
suddenly on seeing her. They were strangers; and though nothing in their
dress indicated it, the girl's quick eye saw that they were soldiers;
step and carriage betrayed it, and the rapidity with which these martial
gentlemen changed into quiet travellers roused her suspicions at once.
They exchanged a few whispered words; then they came on, swinging their
stout sticks, one whistling, the other keeping a keen lookout along the
lonely road before and behind them.

"My pretty lass, can you tell me where Mr. Daniel Bliss lives?" asked
the younger, with a smile and a salute.

Tabby was sure now that they were British; for the voice was deep and
full, the face a ruddy English face, and the man they wanted was a
well-known Tory. But she showed no sign of alarm, beyond the modest
color in her cheeks, and answered civilly: "Yes, sir, over yonder a
piece."

"Thanks, and a kiss for that," said the young man, stooping to bestow
his gift. But he got a smart box on the ear, and Tabby ran off in a fury
of indignation.

With a laugh they went on, never dreaming that the little Rebel was
going to turn spy herself, and get the better of them. She hurried away
to Deacon Hosmer's, and did her errand, adding thereto the news that
strangers were in town. "We must know more of them," said the Deacon.
"Clap a different suit on her, wife, and send her with the eggs to Mrs.
Bliss. We have all we want of them, and Tabby can look well about her,
while she rests and gossips over there. Bliss must be looked after
smartly, for he is a knave, and will do us harm."

Away went Tabby in a blue cloak and hood, much pleased with her mission;
and, coming to the Tory's house about noon, smelt afar off a savory odor
of roasting meat and baking pies.

Stepping softly to the back-door, she peeped through a small window, and
saw Mrs. Bliss and her handmaid cooking away in the big kitchen, too
busy to heed the little spy, who slipped around to the front of the
house, to take a general survey before she went in. All she saw
confirmed her suspicions; for in the keeping-room a table was set forth
in great style, with the silver tankards, best china, and the fine
damask table-cloth, which the housewife kept for holidays. Still another
peep through the lilac bushes before the parlor windows showed her the
two strangers closeted with Mr. Bliss, all talking earnestly, but in too
low a tone for a word to reach even her sharp ears.

"I _will_ know what they are at. I'm sure it is mischief, and I won't go
back with only my walk for my pains," thought Tabby; and marching into
the kitchen, she presented her eggs with a civil message from Madam
Hosmer.

"They are mighty welcome, child. I've used a sight for my custards, and
need more for the flip. We've company to dinner unexpected, and I'm much
put about," said Mrs. Bliss, who seemed to be concerned about something
besides the dinner, and in her flurry forgot to be surprised at the
unusual gift; for the neighbors shunned them, and the poor woman had
many anxieties on her husband's account, the family being divided,--one
brother a Tory, and one a Rebel.

"Can I help, ma'am? I'm a master hand at beating eggs, Aunt Hitty says.
I'm tired, and wouldn't mind sitting a bit if I'm not in the way," said
Tabby, bound to discover something more before she left.

"But you be in the way. We don't want any help, so you'd better be
steppin' along home, else suthin' besides eggs may git whipped.
Tale-bearers ain't welcome here," said old Puah, the maid, a sour
spinster, who sympathized with her master, and openly declared she hoped
the British would put down the Yankee Rebels soon and sharply.

Mrs. Bliss was in the pantry, and heard nothing of this little passage
of arms; for Tabby hotly resented the epithet of "tale-bearer," though
she knew that the men in the parlor were not the only spies on the
premises.

"When you are all drummed out of town and this house burnt to the
ground, you may be glad of my help, and I wish you may get it. Good-day,
old crab-apple," answered saucy Tabby; and catching up her basket, she
marched out of the kitchen with her nose in the air.

But as she passed the front of the house, she could not resist another
look at the fine dinner-table; for in those days few had time or heart
for feasting, and the best napery and china seldom appeared. One window
stood open, and as the girl leaned in, something moved under the long
cloth that swept the floor. It was not the wind, for the March day was
still and sunny, and in a minute out popped a gray cat's head, and puss
came purring to meet the new-comer whose step had roused her from a nap.

"Where one tabby hides, another can. Can I dare to do it? What would
become of me if found out? How wonderful it would be if I could hear
what these men are plotting. I will!"

A sound in the next room decided her; and, thrusting the basket among
the bushes, she leaped lightly in and vanished under the table, leaving
puss calmly washing her face on the window-sill.

As soon as it was done Tabby's heart began to flutter; but it was too
late to retreat, for at that moment in bustled Mrs. Bliss, and the poor
girl could only make herself as small as possible, quite hidden under
the long folds that fell on all sides from the wide, old-fashioned
table. She discovered nothing from the women's chat, for it ran on
sage-cheese, egg-nog, roast pork, and lamentations over a burnt pie. By
the time dinner was served, and the guests called in to eat it, Tabby
was calm enough to have all her wits about her, and pride gave her
courage to be ready for the consequences, whatever they might be.

For a time the hungry gentlemen were too busy eating to talk much; but
when Mrs. Bliss went out, and the flip came in, they were ready for
business. The window was shut, whereat Tabby exulted that she was
inside; the talkers drew closer together, and spoke so low that she
could only catch a sentence now and then, which caused her to pull her
hair with vexation; and they swore a good deal, to the great horror of
the pious little maiden curled up at their feet. But she heard enough to
prove that she was right; for these men were Captain Brown and Ensign De
Bernicre, of the British army, come to learn where the supplies were
stored and how well the town was defended. She heard Mr. Bliss tell them
that some of the "Rebels," as he called his neighbors, had sent him word
that he should not leave the town alive, and he was in much fear for his
life and property. She heard the Englishmen tell him that if he came
with them they would protect him; for they were armed, and three of them
together could surely get safely off, as no one knew the strangers had
arrived but the slip of a girl who showed them the way. Here "the slip
of a girl" nodded her head savagely, and hoped the speaker's ear still
tingled with the buffet she gave it.

Mr. Bliss gladly consented to this plan, and told them he would show
them the road to Lexington, which was a shorter way to Boston than
through Weston and Sudbury, the road they came.

"These people won't fight, will they?" asked Ensign De Bernicre.

"There goes a man who will fight you to the death," answered Mr. Bliss,
pointing to his brother Tom, busy in a distant field.

The Ensign swore again, and gave a stamp that brought his heavy heel
down on poor Tabby's hand, as she leaned forward to catch every word.
The cruel blow nearly forced a cry from her; but she bit her lips and
never stirred, though faint with pain. When she could listen again, Mr.
Bliss was telling all he knew about the hiding places of the powder,
grain, and cannon the enemy wished to capture and destroy. He could not
tell much, for the secrets had been well kept; but if he had known that
our young Rebel was taking notes of his words under his own table, he
might have been less ready to betray his neighbors. No one suspected a
listener, however, and all Tabby could do was to scowl at three pairs of
muddy boots, and wish she were a man that she might fight the wearers of
them.

She very nearly had a chance to fight or fly; for just as they were
preparing to leave the table, a sudden sneeze nearly undid her. She
thought she was lost, and hid her face, expecting to be dragged out--to
instant death, perhaps--by the wrathful men of war.

"What's that?" exclaimed the Ensign, as a sudden pause followed that
fatal sound.

"It came from under the table," added Captain Brown, and a hand lifted a
corner of the cloth.

A shiver went through Tabby, and she held her breath, with her eye upon
that big, brown hand; but the next moment she could have laughed with
joy, for pussy saved her. The cat had come to doze on her warm skirts,
and when the cloth was raised, fancying she was to be fed by her master,
puss rose and walked out purring loudly, tail erect, with its white tip
waving like a flag of truce.

"'Tis but the old cat, gentlemen. A good beast, and, fortunately for us,
unable to report our conference," said Mr. Bliss, with an air of relief,
for he had started guiltily at the bare idea of an eavesdropper.

"She sneezed as if she were as great a snuff-taker as an old woman of
whom we asked our way above here," laughed the Ensign, as they all rose.

"And there she is now, coming along as if our grenadiers were after
her!" exclaimed the Captain, as the sound of steps and a wailing voice
came nearer and nearer.

Tabby took a long breath, and vowed that she would beg or buy the dear
old cat that had saved her from destruction. Then she forgot her own
danger in listening to the poor woman, who came in crying that her
neighbors said she must leave town at once, or they would tar and
feather her for showing spies the road to a Tory's house.

"Well for me I came and heard their plots, or I might be sent off in
like case," thought the girl, feeling that the more perils she
encountered, the greater heroine she would be.

Mr. Bliss comforted the old soul, bidding her stay there till the
neighbors forgot her, and the officers gave her some money to pay for
the costly service she had done them. Then they left the room, and after
some delay the three men set off; but Tabby was compelled to stay in her
hiding-place till the table was cleared, and the women deep in gossip,
as they washed dishes in the kitchen. Then the little spy crept out
softly, and raising the window with great care, ran away as fast as her
stiff limbs would carry her.

By the time she reached the Deacon's, however, and told her tale, the
Tories were well on their way, Mr. Bliss having provided them with
horses that his own flight might be the speedier.

So they escaped; but the warning was given, and Tabby received great
praise for her hour under the table. The town's-people hastened their
preparations, and had time to remove the most valuable stores to
neighboring towns; to mount their cannon and drill their minute-men; for
these resolute farmers meant to resist oppression, and the world knows
how well they did it when the hour came.

Such an early spring had not been known for years; and by the 19th of
April fruit trees were in bloom, winter grain was up, and the stately
elms that fringed the river and overarched the village streets were
budding fast. It seemed a pity that such a lovely world should be
disturbed by strife; but liberty was dearer than prosperity or peace,
and the people leaped from their beds when young Dr. Prescott came,
riding for his life, with the message Paul Revere brought from Boston in
the night:--

"Arm! arm! the British are coming!"

Like an electric spark the news ran from house to house, and men made
ready to fight, while the brave women bade them go, and did their best
to guard the treasure confided to their keeping. A little later, word
came that the British were at Lexington, and blood had been shed. Then
the farmers shouldered their guns, with few words but stern faces, and
by sunrise a hundred men stood ready, with good Parson Emerson at their
head. More men were coming in from the neighboring towns, and all felt
that the hour had arrived when patience ceased to be a virtue and
rebellion was just.

Great was the excitement everywhere; but at Captain David Brown's one
little heart beat high with hope and fear, as Tabby stood at the door,
looking across the river to the town, where drums were beating, bells
ringing, and people hurrying to and fro.

"I can't fight, but I _must_ see," she said; and catching up her cloak,
she ran over the North Bridge, promising her aunt to return and bring
her word as soon as the enemy appeared.

"What news? Are they coming?" called the people, from the Manse and the
few houses that then stood along that road. But Tabby could only shake
her head and run the faster, in her eagerness to see what was happening
on that memorable day. When she reached the middle of the town she found
that the little company had gone along the Lexington road to meet the
enemy. Nothing daunted, she hurried in that direction and, climbing a
high bank, waited to catch a glimpse of the British grenadiers, of whom
she had heard so much.

About seven o'clock they came, the sun glittering on the arms of eight
hundred English soldiers marching toward the hundred stout-hearted
farmers, who waited till they were within a few rods of them.

"Let us stand our ground; and if we die, let us die here," said brave
Parson Emerson, still among his people, ready for anything but
surrender.

"Nay," said a cautious Lincoln man, "it will not do for us to _begin_
the war."

So they reluctantly fell back to the town, the British following slowly,
being weary with their seven-mile march over the hills from Lexington.
Coming to a little brown house perched on the hillside, one of the
thirsty officers spied a well, with the bucket swinging at the end of
the long pole. Running up the bank, he was about to drink, when a girl,
who was crouching behind the well, sprang up, and with an energetic
gesture, flung the water in his face, crying:--

"That's the way we serve spies!"

Before Ensign De Bernicre--for it was he, acting as guide to the
enemy--could clear his eyes and dry his drenched face, Tabby was gone
over the hill with a laugh and a defiant gesture toward the red-coats
below.

In high feather at this exploit, she darted about the town, watching the
British at their work of destruction. They cut down and burnt the
liberty pole, broke open sixty barrels of flour, flung five hundred
pounds of balls into the mill-pond and wells, and set the court-house on
fire. Other parties were ordered to different quarters of the town to
ransack houses and destroy all the stores they found. Captain Parsons
was sent to take possession of the North Bridge, and De Bernicre led the
way, for he had taken notes on his former visit, and was a good guide.
As they marched, a little scarlet figure went flying on before them, and
vanished at the turn of the road. It was Tabby hastening home to warn
her aunt.

"Quick child, whip on this gown and cap and hurry into bed. These prying
fellows will surely have pity on a sick girl, and respect this room if
no other," said Mrs. Brown, briskly helping Tabby into a short
night-gown and round cap, and tucking her well up when she was laid
down, for between the plump feather-beds were hidden many muskets, the
most precious of their stores. This had been planned beforehand, and
Tabby was glad to rest and tell her tale while Aunty Brown put physic
bottles and glasses on the table, set some evil-smelling herbs to simmer
on the hearth, and, compromising with her conscience, concocted a nice
little story to tell the invaders.

Presently they came, and it was well for Tabby that the ensign remained
below to guard the doors while the men ransacked the house from garret
to cellar; for he might have recognized the saucy girl who had twice
maltreated him.

"These are feathers; lift the covers carefully or you'll be half
smothered, they fly about so," said Mrs. Brown, as the men came to some
casks of cartridges and flints, which she had artfully ripped up several
pillows to conceal.

Quite deceived, the men gladly passed on, leaving the very things they
most wanted to destroy. Coming to the bed-room, where more treasures of
the same valuable sort were hidden in various nooks and corners, the
dame held up her finger, saying, with an anxious glance toward Tabby:--

"Step softly, please. You wouldn't harm a poor, sick girl. The doctor
thinks it is small-pox, and a fright might kill her. I keep the chamber
as fresh as I can with yarbs, so I guess there isn't much danger of
catching it."

The men reluctantly looked in, saw a flushed face on the pillow (for
Tabby was red with running, and her black eyes wild with excitement),
took a sniff at the wormwood and motherwort, and with a hasty glance
into a closet or two where sundry clothes concealed hidden doors,
hastily retired to report the danger and get away as soon as possible.

They would have been much disgusted at the trick played upon them if
they had seen the sick girl fly out of bed and dance a jig of joy as
they tramped away to Barrett's Mills. But soon Tabby had no heart for
merriment, as she watched the minute-men gather by the bridge, saw the
British march down on the other side, and when their first volley killed
brave Isaac Davis and Abner Hosmer, of Acton, she heard Major Buttrick
give the order, "Fire, fellow-soldiers; for God's sake, fire!"

For a little while shots rang, smoke rose, shouts were heard, and red
and blue coats mingled in the struggle on the bridge. Then the British
fell back, leaving two dead soldiers behind them. These were buried
where they fell; and the bodies of the Acton men were sent home to their
poor wives, Concord's first martyrs for liberty.

No need to tell more of the story of that day; all children know it, and
many have made a pilgrimage to see the old monument set up where the
English fell, and the bronze Minute-Man, standing on his granite
pedestal to mark the spot where the brave Concord farmers fired the shot
that made the old North Bridge immortal.

We must follow Tabby, and tell how she got her table-cloth. When the
fight was over, the dead buried, the wounded cared for, and the
prisoners exchanged, the Tories were punished. Dr. Lee was confined to
his own farm, on penalty of being shot if he left it, and the property
of Daniel Bliss was confiscated by government. Some things were sold at
auction, and Captain Brown bought the fine cloth and gave it to Tabby,
saying heartily:--

"There, my girl, that belongs to you, and you may well be proud of it;
for, thanks to your quick wits and eyes and ears, we were not taken
unawares, but sent the red-coats back faster than they came."

And Tabby _was_ proud of it, keeping it carefully, displaying it with
immense satisfaction whenever she told the story, and spinning busily to
make a set of napkins to go with it. It covered the table when her
wedding supper was spread, was used at the christening of her first boy,
and for many a Thanksgiving and Christmas dinner through the happy years
of her married life.

Then it was preserved by her daughters, as a relic of their mother's
youth, and long after the old woman was gone, the well-worn cloth still
appeared on great occasions, till it grew too thin for anything but
careful keeping, to illustrate the story so proudly told by the
grandchildren, who found it hard to believe that the feeble old lady of
ninety could be the lively lass who played her little part in the
Revolution with such spirit.

In 1861, Tabby's table-cloth saw another war, and made an honorable end.
When men were called for, Concord responded "Here!" and sent a goodly
number, led by another brave Colonel Prescott. Barretts, Hosmers,
Melvins, Browns, and Wheelers stood shoulder to shoulder, as their
grandfathers stood that day to meet the British by the bridge. Mothers
said, "Go my son," as bravely as before, and sisters and sweethearts
smiled with wet eyes as the boys in blue marched away again, cheered on
by another noble Emerson. More than one of Tabby's descendants went,
some to fight, some to nurse; and for four long years the old town
worked and waited, hoped and prayed, burying the dear dead boys sent
home, nursing those who brought back honorable wounds, and sending more
to man the breaches made by the awful battles that filled both North and
South with a wilderness of graves.

The women knit and sewed Sundays as well as weekdays, to supply the call
for clothes; the men emptied their pockets freely, glad to give; and the
minister, after preaching like a Christian soldier, took off his coat
and packed boxes of comforts like a tender father.

"More lint and bandages called for, and I do believe we've torn and
picked up every old rag in the town," said one busy lady to another, as
several sat together making comfort-bags in the third year of the long
struggle.

"I have cleared my garret of nearly everything in it, and only wish I
had more to give," answered one of the patriotic Barrett mothers.

"We can't buy anything so soft and good as worn out sheets and
table-cloths. New ones wont do, or I'd cut up every one of mine," said a
newly married Wheeler, sewing for dear life, as she remembered the many
cousins gone to the war.

"I think I shall have to give our Revolutionary table-cloth. It's old
enough, and soft as silk, and I'm sure my blessed grandmother would
think that it couldn't make a better end," spoke up white-headed Madam
Hubbard; for Tabby Tarbell had married one of that numerous and worthy
race.

"Oh, you wouldn't cut up that famous cloth, would you?" cried the
younger woman.

"Yes, I will. It's in rags, and when I'm gone no one will care for it.
Folks don't seem to remember what the women did in those days, so it's
no use keeping relics of 'em," answered the old lady, who would have
owned herself mistaken if she could have looked forward to 1876, when
the town celebrated its centennial, and proudly exhibited the little
scissors with which Mrs. Barrett cut paper for cartridges, among other
ancient trophies of that earlier day.

So the ancient cloth was carefully made into a boxful of the finest lint
and softest squares to lay on wounds, and sent to one of the Concord
women who had gone as a nurse.

"Here's a treasure!" she said, as she came to it among other comforts
newly arrived from home. "Just what I want for my brave Rebel and poor
little Johnny Bullard."

The "brave Rebel" was a Southern man who had fought well and was badly
wounded in many ways, yet never complained; and in the midst of great
suffering was always so courteous, patient, and courageous, that the men
called him "our gentleman," and tried to show how much they respected so
gallant a foe. John Bullard was an English drummer-boy, who had been
through several battles, stoutly drumming away in spite of bullets and
cannon-balls; cheering many a camp-fire with his voice, for he sang like
a blackbird, and was always merry, always plucky, and so great a
favorite in his regiment, that all mourned for "little Johnny" when his
right arm was shot off at Gettysburg. It was thought he would die; but
he pulled through the worst of it, and was slowly struggling back to
health, still trying to be gay, and beginning to chirp feebly now and
then, like a convalescent bird.

"Here, Johnny, is some splendid lint for this poor arm, and some of the
softest compresses for Carrol's wound. He is asleep, so I'll begin with
you, and while I work I'll amuse you with the story of the old
table-cloth this lint came from," said Nurse Hunt, as she stood by the
bed where the thin, white face smiled at her, though the boy dreaded the
hard quarter of an hour he had to endure every day.

"Thanky, mum. We 'aven't 'ad a story for a good bit. I'm 'arty this
mornin', and think I'll be hup by this day week, won't I?"

"I hope so. Now shut your eyes and listen; then you wont mind the
twinges I give you, gentle as I try to be," answered the nurse,
beginning her painful task.

Then she told the story of Tabby's table-cloth, and the boy enjoyed it
immensely, laughing out at the slapping and the throwing water in the
ensign's face, and openly rejoicing when the red-coats got the worst of
it.

"As we've beaten all the rest of the world, I don't mind our 'aving bad
luck that time. We har' friends now, and I'll fight for you, mum, like a
British bull-dog, if I hever get the chance," said Johnny, when the tale
and dressing were ended.

"So you shall. I like to turn a brave enemy into a faithful friend, as I
hope we shall yet be able to do with our Southern brothers. I admire
their courage and their loyalty to what they believe to be right; and we
are all suffering the punishment we deserve for waiting till this sad
war came, instead of settling the trouble years ago, as we might have
done if we had loved honesty and honor more than money and power."

As she spoke, Miss Hunt turned to her other patient, and saw by the
expression of his face that he had heard both the tale and the talk. He
smiled, and said, "Good morning," as usual, but when she stooped to lay
a compress of the soft, wet damask on the angry wound in his breast, he
whispered, with a grateful look:--

"You _have_ changed one 'Southern brother' from an enemy into a friend.
Whether I live or die, I never can forget how generous and kind you have
all been to me."

"Thank you! It is worth months of anxiety and care to hear such words.
Let us shake hands, and do our best to make North and South as good
friends as England and America now are," said the nurse, offering her
hand.

"Me, too! I've got one 'and left, and I give it ye with all me 'art. God
bless ye, sir, and a lively getting hup for the two of us!" cried
Johnny, stretching across the narrow space that divided the beds, with a
beaming face and true English readiness to forgive a fallen foe when he
had proved a brave one.

The three hands met in a warm shake, and the act was a little lesson
more eloquent than words to the lookers-on; for the spirit of
brotherhood that should bind us all together worked the miracle of
linking these three by the frail threads spun a century ago.

So Tabby's table-cloth did make a beautiful and useful end at last.



[Illustration]

ELI'S EDUCATION


"My turn now," said Walt, as they assembled again, after a busy day
spent in snow-balling, statue-making, and tumbling in the drifts that
still continued to rise on all sides.

"Here is just the story for you and Geoff. You are getting ready for
college, after years of the best schooling, and it will do you good to
hear how hard some boys have had to work to get a little learning," said
Grandma, glancing at the slip that Walt drew from the basket which Aunt
Elinor held out to him, and from which Lotty had drawn the story of
"Tabby's Table Cloth."

"This is a true tale, and the man became famous for his wisdom, as well
as much loved and honored for his virtue, and interest in all good
things," added Aunt Elinor, as she began to read the story of


                           ELI'S EDUCATION.

Many years ago, a boy of sixteen sat in a little room in an old
farm-house up among the Connecticut hills, writing busily in a book
made of odd bits of paper stitched together, with a cover formed of two
thin boards. The lid of a blue chest was his desk, the end of a tallow
candle stuck into a potato was his lamp, a mixture of soot and vinegar
his ink, and a quill from the gray goose his pen. A "Webster's
Spelling-book," "Dilworth's New Guide to the English Tongue," "Daboll's
Arithmetic," and the "American Preceptor," stood on the chimney-piece
over his head, with the "Assembly Catechism," and New Testament, in the
place of honor. This was his library; and now and then a borrowed
"Pilgrim's Progress," "Fox's Book of Martyrs," or some stray volume,
gladdened his heart; for he passionately loved books, and scoured the
neighborhood for miles around to feed this steadily increasing hunger.
Every penny he could earn or save went to buy a song or a story from the
peddlers who occasionally climbed the hill to the solitary farm-house.
When others took a noon-spell, he read under the trees or by the fire.
He carried a book in his pocket, and studied as he went with the cows to
and from the pasture, and sat late in his little room, ciphering on an
old slate, or puzzling his young brain over some question which no one
could answer for him.

His father had no patience with him, called him a shiftless dreamer, and
threatened to burn the beloved books. But his mother defended him, for
he was her youngest and the pride of her heart; so she let him scribble
all over her floors before she scrubbed them up, dipped extra thick
candles for his use, saved every scrap of paper to swell his little
store, and firmly believed that he would turn out the great man of the
family. His brothers joked about his queer ways, but in his sisters he
found firm friends and tender comforters for all his woes. So he
struggled along, working on the farm in summer and in a clock shop
during the winter, with such brief spells of schooling as he could get
between whiles, improving even these poor opportunities so well that he
was letter-writer for all the young people in the neighborhood.

Now, he was writing in his journal very slowly, but very well, shaping
his letters with unusual grace and freedom; for the wide snow-banks were
his copy-books in winter, and on their white pages he had learned to
sweep splendid capitals or link syllables handsomely together. This is
what he wrote that night, with a sparkle in the blue eyes and a firm
folding of the lips that made the boyish face resolute and manly.

     "I am set in my own mind that I get learning. I see not how, but my
     will is strong, and mother hopes for to make a scholar of me. So,
     please God, we shall do it."

Then he shut the little book and put it carefully away in the blue
chest, with pen and ink, as if they were very precious things; piously
said his prayers, and was soon asleep under the homespun coverlet,
dreaming splendid dreams, while a great bright star looked in at the low
window, as if waiting to show him the road to fortune.

And God did please to help the patient lad; only the next evening came
an opportunity he had never imagined. As he sat playing "Over the Hills
and Far Away" on the fiddle that he had himself made out of maple-wood,
with a bow strung from the tail of the old farm horse, a neighbor came
in to talk over the fall pork and cider, and tell the news.

"Ef you want ter go over the hills and far away, Eli, here's the chance.
I see a man down to Woodtick who was askin' ef I knew any likely young
chap who'd like to git 'scribers for a pious book he wants to sell. He'd
pay for the job when the names is got and the books give out. That's
ruther in your line, boy, so I calk'lated your daddy would spare you, as
you ain't much of a hand at shuckin' corn nor cartin' pummace."

"Haw! haw!" laughed the big brothers, Ambrose Vitruvius and Junius
Solomon, as neighbor Terry spoke with a sly twinkle in his eye.

But the sisters, Miranda and Pamela, smiled for joy, while the good
mother stopped her busy wheel to listen eagerly. Eli laid down his
fiddle and came to the hearth where the others sat, with such a
wide-awake expression on his usually thoughtful face that it was plain
that he liked the idea.

"I'll do it, if father'll let me," he said, looking wistfully at the
industrious man, who was shaving axe-handles for the winter
wood-chopping, after his day's work was over.

"Wal, I can spare you for a week, mebby. It's not time for the clock
shop yet, and sence you've heerd o' this, you won't do your chores
right, so you may as wal see what you can make of peddlin'."

"Thank you, sir; I'll give you all I get, to pay for my time," began
Eli, glowing with pleasure at the prospect of seeing a little of the
world; for one of his most cherished dreams was to cross the blue hills
that hemmed him in, and find what lay beyond.

"Guess I can afford to give you all you'll make this trip," answered his
father, in a tone that made the brothers laugh again.

"Boys, don't pester Eli. Every one hasn't a call to farmin', and it's
wal to foller the leadin's of Providence when they come along," said the
mother, stroking the smooth, brown head at her knee; for Eli always went
to her footstool with his sorrows and his joys.

So it was settled, and next day the boy, in his home-spun and home-made
Sunday best, set off to see his employer and secure the job. He got it,
and for three days trudged up and down the steep roads, calling at every
house with a sample of his book, the Rev. John Flavel's treatise on
"Keeping the Heart." Eli's winning face, modest manner, and earnest
voice served him well, and he got many names; for books were scarce in
those days, and a pious work was a treasure to many a good soul who
found it difficult to keep the heart strong and cheerful in troublous
times.

Then the books were to be delivered, and, anxious to save his small
earnings, Eli hired no horse to transport his load, but borrowed a
stout, green shawl from his mother, and, with his pack on his back,
marched bravely away to finish his task. His wages were spent in a new
prayer-book for his mother, smart handkerchief-pins for the faithful
sisters, and a good store of paper for himself.

This trip was so successful that he was seized with a strong desire to
try a more ambitious and extended one; for these glimpses of the world
showed him how much he had to learn, and how pleasantly he could pick up
knowledge in these flights.

"What be you a-brewdin' over now, boy? Gettin' ready for the clock shop?
It's 'most time for winter work, and Terry says you do pretty wal at
puttin' together," said the farmer, a day or two after the boy's return,
as they sat at dinner, all helping themselves from the large pewter
platter heaped with pork and vegetables.

"I was wishin' I could go South with Gad Upson. He's been twice with
clocks and notions, and wants a mate. Hoadley fits him out and pays him
a good share if he does well. Couldn't I go along? I hate that old shop,
and I know I can do something better than put together the insides of
cheap clocks."

Eli spoke eagerly, and gave his mother an imploring look which brought
her to second the motion at once, her consent having been already won.

The brothers stared as if Eli had proposed to go up in a balloon, for to
them the South seemed farther off than Africa does nowadays. The father
had evidently been secretly prepared, for he showed no surprise, and
merely paused a moment to look at his ambitious son with a glance in
which amusement and reproach were mingled.

"When a hen finds she's hatched a duck's egg, it's no use for her to
cackle; that ducklin' will take to the water in spite on her, and paddle
off, nobody knows where. Go ahead, boy, and when you get enough of
junketin' 'round the world, come home and fall to work."

"Then I _may_ go?" cried Eli, upsetting his mug of cider in his
excitement.

His father nodded, being too busy eating cabbage with a wide-bladed
green-handled knife to speak just then. Eli, red and speechless with
delight and gratitude, could only sit and beam at his family till a sob
drew his attention to sister Pamela, whose pet he was.

"Don't, Pam, don't! I'll come back all right, and bring you news and all
the pretty things I can. I _must_ go; I feel as if I couldn't breathe,
shut up here winters. I s'pose it's wicked, but I can't help it,"
whispered Eli, with his arm around his buxom eighteen-year old sister,
who laid her head on his shoulder and held him tight.

"Daughter, it's sinful to repine at the ways of Providence. I see a
leadin' plain in this, and ef _I_ can be chirk when my dear boy is
goin', 'pears to me you ought to keep a taut rein on your feelin's, and
not spile his pleasure."

The good mother's eyes were full of tears as she spoke, but she caught
up the end of her short gown and wiped them quickly away to smile on
Eli, who thanked her with a loving look.

"It's so lonesome when he's not here. What will we do evenings without
the fiddle, or Eli to read a piece in some of his books while we spin?"
said poor Pam, ashamed of her grief, yet glad to hide her tears by
affecting to settle the long wooden bodkin that held up her coils of
brown hair.

"Obed Finch will be comin' along, I guess likely, and he'll read to you
out uv Eli's book about keepin' the heart, and you'll find your'n gone
'fore you know it," said Junius Solomon, in a tone that made pretty Pam
blush and run away, while the rest laughed at her confusion.

So it was settled, and when all was ready, the boy came home to show his
equipment before he started. A very modest outfit,--only two tin trunks
slung across the shoulders, filled with jewelry, combs, lace, essences,
and small wares.

"I hate to have ye go, son, but it's better than to be mopin' to hum,
gettin' desperut for books and rilin' father. We'll all be workin' for
ye, so be chipper and do wal. Keep steddy, and don't disgrace your
folks. The Lord bless ye, my dear boy, and hold ye in the holler of his
hand!"

Her own rough hand was on his head as his mother spoke, with wet eyes,
and the tall lad kissed her tenderly, whispering, with a choke in his
throat:--

"Good-by, mammy dear; I'll remember."

Then he tramped away to join his mate, turning now and then to nod and
smile and show a ruddy face full of happiness, while the family watched
him out of sight with mingled hopes and doubts and fears.

Mails were slow in those days, but at length a letter came; and here it
is,--a true copy of one written by a boy in 1820:--

                                         NORFOLK, VA., December 4th.

     "HONORED PARENTS: I write to inform you I am safe here and to work.
     Our business is profitable, and I am fast learning the Quirks and
     Turns of trade. We are going to the eastern shore of Va.,
     calculating to be gone six weeks. The inhabitants are sociable and
     hospitable, and you need not fear I shall suffer, for I find many
     almost fathers and mothers among these good folks.

     "Taking our trunks, we travel through the country, entering the
     houses of the rich and poor, offering our goods, and earning our
     wages by the sweat of our brows. How do you think we look? Like two
     Awkward, Homespun, Tugging Yankee peddlers? No, that is not the
     case. By people of breeding we are treated with politeness and
     gentility, and the low and vulgar we do not seek. For my part, I
     enjoy travelling more than I expected. Conversation with new folks,
     observing manners and customs, and seeing the world, does me great
     good.

     "I never met a real gentleman till I came here. Their hospitality
     allows me to see and copy their fine ways of acting and speaking,
     and they put the most Bashful at ease. Gad likes the maids and
     stays in the kitchen most times. I get into the libraries and read
     when we put up nights, and the ladies are most kind to me
     everywhere.

     "I'm so tall they can't believe I'm only sixteen. They aren't as
     pretty as our rosy-faced girls, but their ways are elegant, and so
     are their clothes, tell Pam.

     "When I think how kind you were to let me come, I am full of
     gratitude. I made some verses, one day, as I waited in a hovel for
     the rain to hold up.

       "To conduce to my own and parents' good,
         Was why I left my home;
       To make their cares and burdens less,
         And try to help them some.
       'Twas my own choice to earn them cash,
         And get them free from debt;
       Before that I am twenty-one
         It shall be done, I bet.
       My parents they have done for me
         What I for them can never do,
       So if I serve them all I may,
         Sure God will help me through.
       My chief delight, therefore, shall be
         To earn them all I can,
       Not only now, but when that I
         At last am my own man.

     "These are the genuine Sentiments of your son, who returns thanks
     for the many favors you have heaped upon him, and hopes to repay
     you by his best Endeavors. Accept this letter and the inclosed
     small sum as a token of his love and respect.

                                      "Your dutiful son,

          "Tell the girls to write.                     ELI."


In reply to this, came a letter from the anxious mother, which shows not
only the tender, pious nature of the good woman, but also how much need
of education the boy had, and how well he was doing for himself:--

     "AFFECTIONATE SON: We was very glad to receave your letter. I feal
     very anctious about you this winter, and how you are a doing. You
     cannot know a mother's concern for her boy wen he is fur away. Do
     not git into bad habbits. Take the Bible for your rule and guide to
     vartue. I pray for your prosperity in all spiritall and temporrall
     things, and leave you in the care of Him who gave you breath and
     will keep you safe.

     "We are all well, and your father enjoys his helth better than last
     year. I visited Uncle Medad a spell last week. I am provided with a
     horse and shay to ride to meatin. Mr. Eben Welton took our cow and
     give us his old horse. Captain Stephen Harrington was
     excommunicated last Sabbath. Pamely goes away to learn dressmakin
     soon. I mistrust Mirandy will take up with Pennel Haskell; he is
     likely, and comes frequent. I wish you had been here a Christmas.
     We had a large company to dinner, and I got some wheat flower and
     made a fine chicken pye. Eli, I hope you attend meatin when you
     can. Do not trifle away the holy day in vane pleasures, but live to
     the glory of God, and in the fear of your parents. Father sold the
     white colt. He was too spirity, and upsat Ambrose and nigh broke
     his head. His nose is still black. Dear son: I miss you every time
     I set a platter in your place. Is your close warm and suffitient?
     Put your stockin round your throat if sore. Do you git good cyder
     to drink? Take the Pennyryal if you feal wimbly after a long spell
     of travil. The girls send love. No more now. Wright soon.

                      "Your mother,                  HANNAH GARDENER"

     "P. S.--Liddy Finch is married. Our pigs give us nine hunderd pound
     of prime pork."

Many such letters went to and fro that winter, and Eli faithfully
reported all his adventures. For he had many, and once or twice was in
danger of losing his life.

On one occasion, having parted from his mate for a day or two, wishing
to try his luck alone, our young peddler found himself, late in the
afternoon, approaching the Dismal Swamp. A tempest arose, adding to the
loneliness and terror of the hour. The cypresses uprooted by the blast
fell now and then across the road, endangering the poor boy's head. A
sluggish stream rolled through tangled junipers and beds of reeds, and
the fen on either side was full of ugly creatures, lizards, snakes, and
toads; while owls, scared by the storm, flew wildly about and hooted
dismally. Just at the height of the tumult, Eli saw three men coming
toward him, and gladly hastened to meet them, hoping to have their
company or learn of them where he could find a shelter. But their bad
faces daunted him, and he would have hurried by without speaking if they
had not stopped him, roughly demanding his name and business.

The tall stripling was brave, but his youthful face showed him to be but
a boy, and the consciousness of a well-filled purse in his pocket made
him anxious to escape. So he answered briefly, and tried to go on. But
two men held him, in spite of his struggles, while the third rifled his
pockets, broke open his trunks, and took all that was of any value in
the way of watches and jewelry. Then they left him, with a cruel joke
about a good journey, and made off with their booty. It was the first
time poor Eli had met with such a mishap, and as he stood in the rain
looking at his wares scattered about the road, he felt inclined to throw
himself into the creek, and forget his woes there among the frogs and
snakes. But he had a stout heart, and soon decided to make the best of
it, since nothing could be done to mend the matter. Gathering up his
bedraggled laces, scattered scent-bottles, and dirty buttons, pins, and
needles, he trudged sadly on, feeling that for him this was indeed a
Dismal Swamp.

"I told you we'd better stick together, but you wanted to be so dre'dful
smart, and go travellin' off alone in them out'n the way places. Might
'a' known you'd get overhauled somers. I always did think you was a
gump, Eli, and now I'm sure on't," was all the comfort Gad gave him when
they met, and the direful tale was told.

"What shall I do now?" asked the poor lad. "My notions aren't worth
selling, and my money's gone. I'll have to pay Hoadley somehow."

"You'd better foot it home and go to choppin' punkins for the cows, or
help your marm spin. I vow I never did see such a chap for gettin' into
a mess," scolded Gad, who was a true Yankee, and made a successful
trader, even in a small way.

"We'll sleep on it," said Eli, gently, and went to bed very low in his
mind.

Perhaps a few tears wet his pillow as he lay awake, and the prayers his
mother taught him were whispered in the silence of the night; for hope
revived, comfort came, and in the morning his serene face and sensible
plan proved to his irate friend that the "gump" had a wise head and a
manly heart, after all.

"Gad, it is just the time for the new almanacs, and Allen wants men to
sell 'em. I thought it was small business before, but beggars mustn't be
choosers, so I'm going right off to offer for the job 'round here. It
will do for a start, and if I'm smart, Allen will give me a better
chance maybe."

"That's a fust-rate plan. Go ahead, and I'll say a good word for you.
Allen knows me, and books is in your line, so I guess you'll do wal if
you keep out'n the mashes," answered Gad, with great good will, having
slept off his vexation.

The plan did go well, and for weeks the rosy-faced, gentle-voiced youth
might have been seen mildly offering the new almanacs at doors and
shops, and at street corners, with a wistful look in his blue eyes, and
a courtesy of manner that attracted many customers and earned many a
dollar. Several mates, envying his fine handwriting and pitying his hard
luck, took lessons in penmanship of him and paid him fairly, whereat he
rejoiced over the hours spent at home, flat on the kitchen floor, or
flourishing splendid capitals on the snow-banks, when his nose was blue
with cold and his hands half-frozen.

When the season for the yellow-covered almanacs was over, Eli, having
won the confidence of his employer, was fitted out with more notions,
and again set forth on his travels, armed, this time, and in company
with his townsman. He prospered well, and all winter trudged to and fro,
seemingly a common peddler, but really a student, making the world his
book, and bent on learning all he could. Travel taught him geography and
history, for he soon knew every corner of Virginia; looked longingly at
the ancient walls of William and Mary College, where Jefferson and
Monroe studied; where young George Washington received his surveyor's
commission, and in his later years served as Chancellor. In Yorktown, he
heard all about the siege of 1781; saw Lord Cornwallis's lodgings and
the cave named for him; met pleasant people, whose fine speech and
manners he carefully copied; read excellent books wherever he could find
them, and observed, remembered, and stored away all that he saw, heard,
and learned, to help and adorn his later life.

By spring he set out for home, having slowly saved enough to repay
Hoadley for the lost goods. But as if Providence meant to teach him
another lesson, and make him still more prudent, humble, and manly, a
sad adventure befell him on his way.

While waiting for the coaster that was to take them home, he one day
went in swimming with Gad; for this was one of the favorite pastimes of
the Connecticut boys, who on Saturday nights congregated by the score at
a pond called Benson's Pot, and leaped from the spring-board like circus
tumblers, turning somersaults into the deep water below.

It was too early for such sport now; the water was very cold, and poor
Gad, taken with cramp, nearly drowned Eli by clinging to his legs as he
went down. Freeing himself with difficulty, Eli tried to save his
friend; but the current swept the helpless man away, and he was lost.
Hurriedly dressing, Eli ran for aid, but found himself regarded with
suspicion by those to whom he told his story; for he was a stranger in
the place and certain peddlers who had gone before had left a bad name
behind them.

To his horror, he was arrested, accused of murder, and would have been
tried for his life, if Mr. Allen of Norfolk had not come to testify to
his good character, and set him free. Poor Gad's body was found and
buried, and after a month's delay, Eli set out again, alone,
heavy-hearted, and very poor, for all his own little savings had been
consumed by various expenses. Mr. Hoadley's money was untouched, but not
increased, as he hoped to have it; and rather than borrow a penny of it,
Eli landed barefooted. His boots were so old he threw them overboard,
and spent his last dollar for a cheap pair of shoes to wear when he
appeared at home, for they were not stout enough to stand travel. So,
like Franklin with his rolls, the lad ate crackers and cheese as he
trudged through the city, and set out for the far-away farm-house among
the hills.

A long journey, but a pleasant one, in spite of his troubles; for spring
made the world lovely, habit made walking no hardship, and all he had
seen in his wanderings passed before him at will, like a panorama full
of color and variety.

Letters had gone before, but it was a sad homecoming, and when all was
told, Eli said:--

"Now, father, I'll go to work. I've had my wish and enjoyed it a sight;
and would go again, but I feel as if I ought to work, as long as I can't
pay for my time."

"That's hearty, son, and I'm obleeged to ye. Hear what mother's got to
say, and then do whichever you prefer," answered the farmer, with a nod
toward his wife, who, with the girls, seemed full of some pleasant news
which they longed to tell.

"I've sold all the cloth we made last winter for a good sum, and father
says you may hev the spendin' on't. It will be enough to pay your board
down to Uncle Tillotson's while you study with him, so 's 't you kin be
gettin' ready for college next year. I've sot my heart on't, and you
musn't disapp'int me and the girls," said the good woman, with a face
full of faith and pride in her boy, in spite of all mishaps.

"Oh, mammy, how good you be! It don't seem as if I ought to take it. But
I _do_ want to go!" cried Eli, catching her round the neck in an ecstasy
of boyish delight and gratitude.

Here Miranda and Pamela appeared, bringing their homely gifts of warm
hose, and new shirts made from wool and flax grown by the father, and
spun and woven by the accomplished housewife.

A very happy youth was Eli when he again set off to the city, with his
humble outfit and slender purse, though father still looked doubtful,
and the brothers were more sure than ever that Eli was a fool to prefer
dry books to country work and fun.

A busy year followed, Eli studying, as never boy studied before, with
the excellent minister, who soon grew proud of his best pupil. Less
preparation was needed in those days, and perhaps more love and industry
went to the work; for necessity is a stern master, and poor boys often
work wonders if the spark of greatness is there.

Eli had his wish in time, and went to college, mother and sisters making
it possible by the sale of their handiwork; for the girls were famous
spinners, and the mother the best weaver in the country around. How
willingly they toiled for Eli!--rising early and sitting late, cheering
their labor with loving talk of the dear lad's progress, and an
unfailing faith in his future success. Many a long ride did that good
mother take to the city, miles away, with a great roll of cloth on the
pillion behind her to sell, that she might pay her son's college bills.
Many a coveted pleasure did the faithful sisters give up that they might
keep Eli well clothed, or send him some country dainty to cheer the
studies which seemed to them painfully hard and mysteriously precious.
Father began to take pride in the ugly duckling now, and brothers to
brag of his great learning. Neighbors came in to hear his letters, and
when vacation brought him home, the lads and lasses regarded him with a
certain awe; for his manners were better, his language purer, than
theirs, and the new life he led refined the country boy till he seemed a
gentleman.

The second year he yielded to temptation, and got into debt. Being
anxious to do credit to his family, of whom he was secretly a little
ashamed about this time, he spent money on his clothes, conscious that
he was a comely youth with a great love of beauty, and a longing for all
that cultivates and embellishes character and life. An elegant gentleman
astonished the hill folk that season, by appearing at the little church
in a suit such as the greatest rustic dandy never imagined in his
wildest dreams,--the tall white hat with rolling brim, Marseilles vest
with watch-chain and seals festooned across it, the fine blue coat with
its brass buttons, and the nankeen trousers strapped over boots so tight
that it was torture to walk in them. Armed with a cane in the
well-gloved hand, an imposing brooch in the frills of the linen shirt,
Eli sauntered across the green, the observed of all observers, proudly
hoping that the blue eyes of a certain sweet Lucinda were fixed
admiringly upon him.

The boys were the first to recover from the shock, and promptly resented
the transformation of their former butt into a city beau, by jeering
openly and affecting great scorn of the envied splendor. The poor
jackdaw, somewhat abashed at the effect of his plumes, tried to prove
that he felt no superiority, by being very affable, which won the
lasses, but failed to soften the hearts of the boys; and when he secured
the belle of the village for the Thanksgiving drive and dance, the young
men resolved that pride should have a fall.

Arrayed in all his finery, Eli drove pretty Lucinda in a smart borrowed
wagon to the tavern where the dance was held. Full of the airs and
graces he had learned at college, the once bashful, awkward Eli was the
admired of all eyes, as he pranced down the long contra-dance in the
agonizing boots, or played "threading the needle" without the least
reluctance on the part of the blushing girls to pay the fine of a kiss
when the players sung the old rhyme:--

  "The needle's eye no one can pass;
    The thread that runs so true--
  It has caught many a pretty lass,
    And now it has caught you."

But his glory was short-lived; for some enemy maliciously drew out the
linchpin from the smart wagon, and as they were gayly driving homeward
over the hills, the downfall came, and out they both went, to the great
damage of Eli's city suit, and poor Lucinda's simple finery.

Fortunately, no bones were broken, and picking themselves up, they sadly
footed it home, hoping the mishap would remain unknown. But the rogues
took care that Eli should not escape, and the whole neighborhood laughed
over the joke; for the fine hat was ruined, and the costly coat split
down the back, in the ignominious tumble.

Great was the humiliation of the poor student; for not only was he
ridiculed, but Lucinda would not forgive him, and the blue eyes smiled
upon another; worst of all, he had to confess his debts and borrow
money of his father to pay them. He meekly bore the stern rebuke that
came with the hard-earned dollars, but the sight of the tears his mother
shed, even while she comforted him, filled him with remorse. He went
back to his books, in a homespun suit, a sadder and a wiser boy, and
fell to work as if resolved to wash out past errors and regain the
confidence he had lost.

All that winter the wheels turned and the loom jangled, that the rolls
of cloth might be increased; and never was the day too cold, the way too
long, for the good mother's pious pilgrimage.

That summer, a man came home to them, shabby enough as to his clothes,
but so wonderfully improved in other ways, that not only did the women
folk glow with tender pride, but father and brothers looked at him with
respect, and owned at last there was something in Eli. "No vacation for
me," he said; "I must work to pay my debts; and as I am not of much use
here, I'll try my old plan, and peddle some money into my empty
pockets."

It was both comic and pathetic to see the shoulders that had worn the
fine broadcloth burdened with a yoke, the hands that had worn kid gloves
grasping the tin trunks, and the dapper feet trudging through dust and
dew in cow-hide boots. But the face under the old straw hat was a
manlier one than that which the tall beaver crowned, and the heart under
the rough vest was far happier than when the gold chain glittered above
it. He did so well that when he returned to college his debts were paid,
and the family faith in Eli restored.

That was an eventful year; for one brother married, and one went off to
seek his fortune, the father mortgaging his farm to give these sons a
fair start in life. Eli was to be a minister, and the farmer left his
fortunes in the hands of his wife, who, like many another good mother,
was the making of the great man of the family, and was content with that
knowledge, leaving him the glory.

The next year, Eli graduated with honor, and went home, to be received
with great rejoicing, just twenty-one, and a free man. He had longed for
this time, and planned a happy, studious life, preparing to preach the
gospel in a little parsonage of his own. But suddenly all was changed;
joy turned to sorrow, hope to doubt, and Eli was called to relinquish
liberty for duty,--to give up his own dreams of a home, to keep a roof
over the heads of the dear mother and the faithful sisters. His father
died suddenly, leaving very little for the women folk besides the
independence that lay in the skill of their own thrifty hands. The elder
brothers could not offer much help, and Eli was the one to whom the poor
souls turned in their hour of sorrow and anxiety.

"Go on, dear, and don't pester yourself about us. We can find food and
firin' here as long as the old farm is ours. I guess we can manage to
pay off the mortgage by-and-by. It don't seem as if I _could_ turn out,
after livin' here ever sense I was married, and poor father so fond
on't."

The widow covered her face with her apron, and Eli put his arms about
her, saying manfully, as he gave up all his fondest hopes for her dearer
sake--

"Cheer up, mother, and trust to me. I should be a poor fellow if I
allowed you and the girls to want, after all you've done for me. I can
get a school, and earn instead of spend. Teaching and studying can go on
together. I'm sure I shouldn't prosper if I shirked my duty, and I
won't." The three sad women clung to him, and the brothers, looking at
his brave, bright face, felt that Eli was indeed a man to lean on and to
love in times like this.

"Well," thought the young philosopher, "the Lord knows what is best for
me, and perhaps this is a part of my education. I'll try to think so,
and hope to get some good out of a hard job."

In this spirit he set about teaching, and prospered wonderfully, for his
own great love of learning made it an easy and delightful task to help
others as he had longed to be helped. His innocent and tender nature
made all children love him, and gave him a remarkable power over them;
so when the first hard months were past, and his efforts began to bear
fruit, he found that what had seemed an affliction was a blessing, and
that teaching was his special gift. Filial duty sweetened the task, a
submissive heart found happiness in self-sacrifice, and a wise soul
showed him what a noble and lovely work it was to minister to little
children,--for of such is the kingdom of heaven.

For years Eli taught, and his school grew famous; for he copied the
fashions of other countries, invented new methods, and gave himself so
entirely to his profession that he could not fail of success. The
mortgage was paid off, and Eli made frequent pilgrimages to the dear
old mother, whose staff and comfort he still was. The sisters married
well, the brothers prospered, and at thirty, the schoolmaster found a
nobler mate than pretty Lucinda, and soon had some little pupils of his
very own to love and teach.

There his youth ends; but after the years of teaching he began to preach
at last, not in one pulpit, but in many all over the land, diffusing
good thoughts now as he had peddled small wares when a boy; still
learning as he went, still loving books and studying mankind, still
patient, pious, dutiful, and tender, a wise and beautiful old man, till,
at eighty, Eli's education ended.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

ONAWANDAH


"What in the world have _I_ chosen?" exclaimed Geoff, as he drew out a
manuscript in his turn and read the queer name.

"A story that will just suit you, I think. The hero is an Indian, and a
brave one, as you will see. I learned the little tale from an old woman
who lived in the valley of the Connecticut, which the Indians called the
Long River of Pines."

With this very short preface, Aunt Elinor began to read, in her best
manner, the story of


                               ONAWANDAH.

Long ago,--when hostile Indians haunted the great forests, and every
settlement had its fort for the protection of the inhabitants,--in one
of the towns on the Connecticut River, lived Parson Bain and his little
son and daughter. The wife and mother was dead; but an old servant took
care of them, and did her best to make Reuben and Eunice good children.
Her direst threat, when they were naughty, was, "The Indians will come
and fetch you, if you don't behave." So they grew up in great fear of
the red men. Even the friendly Indians, who sometimes came for food or
powder, were regarded with suspicion by the people. No man went to work
without his gun near by. On Sundays, when they trudged to the rude
meeting-house, all carried the trusty rifle on the shoulder; and while
the pastor preached, a sentinel mounted guard at the door, to give
warning if canoes came down the river or a dark face peered from the
wood.

One autumn night, when the first heavy rains were falling and a cold
wind whistled through the valley, a knock came at the minister's door,
and, opening it, he found an Indian boy, ragged, hungry, and foot-sore,
who begged for food and shelter. In his broken way, he told how he had
fallen ill, and been left to die by enemies who had taken him from his
own people, months before; how he had wandered for days till almost
sinking; and that he had come now to ask for help, led by the hospitable
light in the parsonage window.

"Send him away, master, or harm will come of it. He is a spy, and we
shall all be scalped by the murdering Injuns who are waiting in the
wood," said old Becky, harshly; while little Eunice hid in the old
servant's ample skirts, and twelve-year-old Reuben laid his hand on his
cross-bow, ready to defend his sister if need be.

But the good man drew the poor lad in, saying, with his friendly smile:
"Shall not a Christian be as hospitable as a godless savage? Come in,
child, and be fed: you sorely need rest and shelter."

Leaving his face to express the gratitude he had no words to tell, the
boy sat by the comfortable fire and ate like a famished wolf, while
Becky muttered her forebodings and the children eyed the dark youth at a
safe distance. Something in his pinched face, wounded foot, and eyes
full of dumb pain and patience, touched the little girl's tender heart,
and, yielding to a pitiful impulse, she brought her own basin of new
milk and, setting it beside the stranger, ran to hide behind her father,
suddenly remembering that this was one of the dreaded Indians.

"That was well done, little daughter. Thou shalt love thine enemies, and
share thy bread with the needy. See, he is smiling; that pleased him,
and he wishes us to be his friends."

But Eunice ventured no more that night, and quaked in her little bed at
the thought of the strange boy sleeping on a blanket before the fire
below. Reuben hid his fears better, and resolved to watch while others
slept; but was off as soon as his curly head touched the pillow, and
dreamed of tomahawks and war-whoops till morning.

Next day, neighbors came to see the waif, and one and all advised
sending him away as soon as possible, since he was doubtless a spy, as
Becky said, and would bring trouble of some sort.

"When he is well, he may go whithersoever he will; but while he is too
lame to walk, weak with hunger, and worn out with weariness, I will
harbor him. He cannot feign suffering and starvation like this. I shall
do my duty, and leave the consequences to the Lord," answered the
parson, with such pious firmness that the neighbors said no more.

But they kept a close watch upon Onawandah, when he went among them,
silent and submissive, but with the proud air of a captive prince, and
sometimes a fierce flash in his black eyes when the other lads taunted
him with his red skin. He was very lame for weeks, and could only sit in
the sun, weaving pretty baskets for Eunice, and shaping bows and arrows
for Reuben. The children were soon his friends, for with them he was
always gentle, trying in his soft language and expressive gestures to
show his good-will and gratitude; for they defended him against their
ruder playmates, and, following their father's example, trusted and
cherished the homeless youth.

When he was able to walk, he taught the boy to shoot and trap the wild
creatures of the wood, to find fish where others failed, and to guide
himself in the wilderness by star and sun, wind and water. To Eunice he
brought little offerings of bark and feathers; taught her to make
moccasins of skin, belts of shells, or pouches gay with porcupine quills
and colored grass. He would not work for old Becky,--who plainly showed
her distrust,--saying: "A brave does not grind corn and bring wood; that
is squaw's work. Onawandah will hunt and fish and fight for you, but no
more." And even the request of the parson could not win obedience in
this, though the boy would have died for the good man.

"We can not tame an eagle as we can a barnyard fowl. Let him remember
only kindness of us, and so we turn a foe into a friend," said Parson
Bain, stroking the sleek, dark head, that always bowed before him, with
a docile reverence shown to no other living creature.

Winter came, and the settlers fared hardly through the long months, when
the drifts rose to the eaves of their low cabins, and the stores,
carefully harvested, failed to supply even their simple wants. But the
minister's family never lacked wild meat, for Onawandah proved himself a
better hunter than any man in the town; and the boy of sixteen led the
way on his snow-shoes when they went to track a bear to its den, chase
the deer for miles, or shoot the wolves that howled about their homes in
the winter nights.

But he never joined in their games, and sat apart when the young folk
made merry, as if he scorned such childish pastimes and longed to be a
man in all things. Why he stayed when he was well again, no one could
tell, unless he waited for spring to make his way to his own people. But
Reuben and Eunice rejoiced to keep him; for while he taught them many
things, he was their pupil also, learning English rapidly, and proving
himself a very affectionate and devoted friend and servant, in his own
quiet way.

"Be of good cheer, little daughter; I shall be gone but three days, and
our brave Onawandah will guard you well," said the parson, one April
morning, as he mounted his horse to visit a distant settlement, where
the bitter winter had brought sickness and death to more than one
household.

The boy showed his white teeth in a bright smile as he stood beside the
children, while Becky croaked, with a shake of the head:--

"I hope you mayn't find you've warmed a viper in your bosom, master."

Two days later, it seemed as if Becky was a true prophet, and that the
confiding minister _had_ been terribly deceived; for Onawandah went away
to hunt, and that night the awful war-whoop woke the sleeping villagers,
to find their houses burning, while the hidden Indians shot at them by
the light of the fires kindled by dusky scouts. In terror and confusion
the whites flew to the fort; and, while the men fought bravely, the
women held blankets to catch arrows and bullets, or bound up the hurts
of their defenders.

It was all over by daylight, and the red men sped away up the river,
with several prisoners, and such booty as they could plunder from the
deserted houses. Not till all fear of a return of their enemies was
over, did the poor people venture to leave the fort and seek their
ruined homes. Then it was discovered that Becky and the parson's
children were gone, and great was the bewailing, for the good man was
much beloved by all his flock.

Suddenly the smothered voice of Becky was heard by a party of visitors,
calling dolefully:--

"I am here, betwixt the beds. Pull me out, neighbors, for I am half dead
with fright and smothering."

The old woman was quickly extricated from her hiding-place, and with
much energy declared that she had seen Onawandah, disguised with
war-paint, among the Indians, and that he had torn away the children
from her arms before she could fly from the house.

"He chose his time well, when they were defenceless, dear lambs! Spite
of all my warnings, master trusted him, and this is the thanks we get.
Oh, my poor master! How can I tell him this heavy news?"

There was no need to tell it; for, as Becky sat moaning and beating her
breast on the fireless hearth, and the sympathizing neighbors stood
about her, the sound of a horse's hoofs was heard, and the parson came
down the hilly road like one riding for his life. He had seen the smoke
afar off, guessed the sad truth, and hurried on, to find his home in
ruins, and to learn by his first glance at the faces around him that his
children were gone.

When he had heard all there was to tell, he sat down upon his door-stone
with his head in his hands, praying for strength to bear a grief too
deep for words. The wounded and weary men tried to comfort him with
hope, and the women wept with him as they hugged their own babies closer
to the hearts that ached for the lost children. Suddenly a stir went
through the mournful group, as Onawandah came from the wood with a young
deer upon his shoulders, and amazement in his face as he saw the
desolation before him. Dropping his burden, he stood an instant looking
with eyes that kindled fiercely; then he came bounding toward them,
undaunted by the hatred, suspicion, and surprise plainly written on the
countenances before him. He missed his playmates, and asked but one
question:--

"The boy, the little squaw,--where gone?"

His answer was a rough one, for the men seized him and poured forth the
tale, heaping reproaches upon him for such treachery and ingratitude. He
bore it all in proud silence till they pointed to the poor father, whose
dumb sorrow was more eloquent than all their wrath. Onawandah looked at
him, and the fire died out of his eyes as if quenched by the tears he
would not shed. Shaking off the hands that held him, he went to his good
friend, saying with passionate earnestness:--

"Onawandah is _not_ traitor! Onawandah remembers! Onawandah grateful!
You believe?"

The poor parson looked up at him, and could not doubt his truth; for
genuine love and sorrow ennobled the dark face, and he had never known
the boy to lie.

"I believe and trust you still, but others will not. Go, you are no
longer safe here, and I have no home to offer you," said the parson,
sadly, feeling that he cared for none, unless his children were restored
to him.

"Onawandah has no fear. He goes; but he comes again to bring the boy,
the little squaw."

Few words, but they were so solemnly spoken that the most unbelieving
were impressed; for the youth laid one hand on the gray head bowed
before him, and lifted the other toward heaven, as if calling the Great
Spirit to hear his vow.

A relenting murmur went through the crowd, but the boy paid no heed, as
he turned away, and with no arms but his hunting knife and bow, no food
but such as he could find, no guide but the sun by day, the stars by
night, plunged into the pathless forest and was gone.

Then the people drew a long breath, and muttered to one another:--

"He will never do it, yet he is a brave lad for his years."

"Only a shift to get off with a whole skin, I warrant you. These varlets
are as cunning as foxes," added Becky, sourly.

The parson alone believed and hoped, though weeks and months went by,
and his children did not come.

       *       *       *       *       *

Meantime, Reuben and Eunice were far away in an Indian camp, resting as
best they could, after the long journey that followed that dreadful
night. Their captors were not cruel to them, for Reuben was a stout
fellow, and, thanks to Onawandah, could hold his own with the boys who
would have tormented him if he had been feeble or cowardly. Eunice also
was a hardy creature for her years, and when her first fright and
fatigue were over, made herself useful in many ways among the squaws,
who did not let the pretty child suffer greatly; though she was
neglected, because they knew no better.

Life in a wigwam was not a life of ease, and fortunately the children
were accustomed to simple habits and the hardships that all endured in
those early times. But they mourned for home till their young faces
were pathetic with the longing, and their pillows of dry leaves were
often wet with tears in the night. Their clothes grew ragged, their hair
unkempt, their faces tanned by sun and wind. Scanty food and exposure to
all weathers tried the strength of their bodies, and uncertainty as to
their fate saddened their spirits; yet they bore up bravely, and said
their prayers faithfully, feeling sure that God would bring them home to
father in His own good time.

One day, when Reuben was snaring birds in the wood,--for the Indians had
no fear of such young children venturing to escape,--he heard the cry of
a quail, and followed it deeper and deeper into the forest, till it
ceased, and, with a sudden rustle, Onawandah rose up from the brakes,
his finger on his lips to prevent any exclamation that might betray him
to other ears and eyes.

"I come for you and little Laroka" (the name he gave Eunice, meaning
"Wild Rose"). "I take you home. Not know me yet. Go and wait."

He spoke low and fast; but the joy in his face told how glad he was to
find the boy after his long search, and Reuben clung to him, trying not
to disgrace himself by crying like a girl, in his surprise and delight.

Lying hidden in the tall brakes they talked in whispers, while one told
of the capture, and the other of a plan of escape; for, though a
friendly tribe, these Indians were not Onawandah's people, and they must
not suspect that he knew the children, else they might be separated at
once.

"Little squaw betray me. You watch her. Tell her not to cry out, not
speak me any time. When I say come, we go--fast--in the night. Not ready
yet."

These were the orders Reuben received, and, when he could compose
himself, he went back to the wigwams, leaving his friend in the wood,
while he told the good news to Eunice, and prepared her for the part she
must play.

Fear had taught her self-control, and the poor child stood the test
well, working off her relief and rapture by pounding corn on the stone
mortar till her little hands were blistered, and her arms ached for
hours afterward.

Not till the next day did Onawandah make his appearance, and then he
came limping into the village, weary, lame, and half starved, after his
long wandering in the wilderness. He was kindly welcomed, and his story
believed; for he told only the first part, and said nothing of his life
among the white men. He hardly glanced at the children when they were
pointed out to him by their captors, and scowled at poor Eunice, who
forgot her part in her joy, and smiled as she met the dark eyes that
till now had always looked kindly at her. A touch from Reuben warned
her, and she was glad to hide her confusion by shaking her long hair
over her face, as if afraid of the stranger.

Onawandah took no further notice of them, but seemed to be very lame
with the old wound in his foot, which prevented his being obliged to
hunt with the men. He was resting and slowly gathering strength for the
hard task he had set himself, while he waited for a safe time to save
the children. They understood, but the suspense proved too much for
little Eunice, and she pined with impatience to be gone. She lost
appetite and color, and cast such appealing glances at Onawandah, that
he could not seem quite indifferent, and gave her a soft word now and
then, or did such acts of kindness as he could perform unsuspected. When
she lay awake at night thinking of home, a cricket would chirp outside
the wigwam, and a hand slip in a leaf full of berries, or a bark-cup of
fresh water for the feverish little mouth. Sometimes it was only a
caress or a whisper of encouragement, that re-assured the childish
heart, and sent her to sleep with a comfortable sense of love and
protection, like a sheltering wing over a motherless bird.

Reuben stood it better, and entered heartily into the excitement of the
plot; for he had grown tall and strong in these trying months, and felt
that he must prove himself a man to sustain and defend his sister.
Quietly he put away each day a bit of dried meat, a handful of parched
corn, or a well-sharpened arrowhead, as provision for the journey; while
Onawandah seemed to be amusing himself with making moccasins and a
little vest of deer-skin for an Indian child about the age of Eunice.

At last, in the early autumn, all the men went off on the war-path,
leaving only boys and women behind. Then Onawandah's eyes began to
kindle, and Reuben's heart to beat fast, for both felt that their time
for escape had come.

All was ready, and one moonless night the signal was given. A cricket
chirped shrilly outside the tent where the children slept with one old
squaw. A strong hand cut the skin beside their bed of fir-boughs, and
two trembling creatures crept out to follow the tall shadow that flitted
noiselessly before them into the darkness of the wood. Not a broken
twig, a careless step, or a whispered word betrayed them, and they
vanished as swiftly and silently as hunted deer flying for their lives.

Till dawn they hurried on, Onawandah carrying Eunice, whose strength
soon failed, and Reuben manfully shouldering the hatchet and the pouch
of food. At sunrise they hid in a thicket by a spring and rested, while
waiting for the friendly night to come again. Then they pushed on, and
fear gave wings to their feet, so that by another morning they were far
enough away to venture to travel more slowly and sleep at night.

If the children had learned to love and trust the Indian boy in happier
times, they adored him now, and came to regard him as an earthly
Providence; so faithful, brave, and tender was he,--so forgetful of
himself, so bent on saving them. He never seemed to sleep, ate the
poorest morsels, or went without any food when provision failed; let no
danger daunt him, no hardship wring complaint from him, but went on
through the wild forest, led by guides invisible to them, till they
began to hope that home was near.

Twice he saved their lives. Once, when he went in search of food,
leaving Reuben to guard his sister, the children, being very hungry,
ignorantly ate some poisonous berries which looked like wild cherries,
and were deliciously sweet. The boy generously gave most of them to
Eunice, and soon was terror-stricken to see her grow pale, and cold, and
deathly ill. Not knowing what to do, he could only rub her hands and
call wildly for Onawandah.

The name echoed through the silent wood, and, though far away, the keen
ear of the Indian heard it, his fleet feet brought him back in time, and
his knowledge of wild roots and herbs made it possible to save the child
when no other help was at hand.

"Make fire. Keep warm. I soon come," he said, after hearing the story
and examining Eunice, who could only lift her eyes to him, full of
childish confidence and patience.

Then he was off again, scouring the woods like a hound on the scent,
searching everywhere for the precious little herb that would counteract
the poison. Any one watching him would have thought him crazy, as he
rushed hither and thither, tearing up the leaves, creeping on his hands
and knees that it might not escape him, and when he found it, springing
up with a cry that startled the birds, and carried hope to poor Reuben,
who was trying to forget his own pain in his anxiety for Eunice, whom he
thought dying.

"Eat, eat, while I make drink. All safe now," cried Onawandah, as he
came leaping toward them with his hands full of green leaves, and his
dark face shining with joy.

The boy was soon relieved, but for hours they hung over the girl, who
suffered sadly, till she grew unconscious and lay as if dead. Reuben's
courage failed then, and he cried bitterly, thinking how hard it would
be to leave the dear little creature under the pines and go home alone
to father. Even Onawandah lost hope for a while, and sat like a bronze
statue of despair, with his eyes fixed on his Wild Rose, who seemed
fading away too soon.

Suddenly he rose, stretched his arms to the west, where the sun was
setting splendidly, and in his own musical language prayed to the Great
Spirit. The Christian boy fell upon his knees, feeling that the only
help was in the Father who saw and heard them even in the wilderness.
Both were comforted, and when they turned to Eunice there was a faint
tinge of color on the pale cheeks, as if the evening red kissed her; the
look of pain was gone, and she slept quietly, without the moans that had
made their hearts ache before.

"He hears! he hears!" cried Onawandah, and for the first time Reuben saw
tears in his keen eyes, as the Indian boy turned his face to the sky,
full of a gratitude that no words were sweet enough to tell.

All night Eunice lay peacefully sleeping, and the moon lighted
Onawandah's lonely watch, for Reuben was worn out with suspense, and
slept beside his sister.

In the morning she was safe, and great was the rejoicing; but for two
days the little invalid was not allowed to continue the journey, much as
they longed to hurry on. It was a pretty sight, the bed of hemlock
boughs spread under a green tent of woven branches, and on the pillow of
moss the pale child watching the flicker of sunshine through the
leaves, listening to the babble of a brook close by, or sleeping
tranquilly, lulled by the murmur of the pines. Patient, loving, and
grateful, it was a pleasure to serve her, and both the lads were
faithful nurses. Onawandah cooked birds for her to eat, and made a
pleasant drink of the wild-raspberry leaves to quench her thirst. Reuben
snared rabbits, that she might have nourishing food, and longed to shoot
a deer for provision, that she might not suffer hunger again on their
journey. This boyish desire led him deeper into the wood than it was
wise for him to go alone, for it was near nightfall, and wild creatures
haunted the forest in those days. The fire, which Onawandah kept
constantly burning, guarded their little camp where Eunice lay; but
Reuben, with no weapon but his bow and hunting knife, was beyond this
protection when he at last gave up his vain hunt and turned homeward.
Suddenly, the sound of stealthy steps startled him, but he could see
nothing through the dusk at first, and hurried on, fearing that some
treacherous Indian was following him. Then he remembered his sister, and
resolved not to betray her resting-place if he could help it, for he had
learned courage of Onawandah, and longed to be as brave and generous as
his dusky hero.

So he paused to watch and wait, and soon saw the gleam of two fiery
eyes, not behind, but above him, in a tree. Then he knew that it was an
"Indian devil," as they called a species of fierce animal that lurked in
the thickets and sprang on its prey like a small tiger.

"If I could only kill it alone, how proud Onawandah would be of me,"
thought Reuben, burning for the good opinion of his friend.

It would have been wiser to hurry on and give the beast no time to
spring; but the boy was over bold, and, fitting an arrow to the string,
aimed at the bright eye-ball and let fly. A sharp snarl showed that some
harm was done, and, rather daunted by the savage sound, Reuben raced
away, meaning to come back next day for the prize he hoped he had
secured.

But soon he heard the creature bounding after him, and he uttered one
ringing shout for help, feeling too late that he had been foolhardy.
Fortunately, he was nearer camp than he thought. Onawandah heard him,
and was there in time to receive the beast, as, mad with the pain of the
wound, it sprung at Reuben. There was no time for words, and the boy
could only watch in breathless interest and anxiety the fight which went
on between the brute and the Indian.

It was sharp but short; for Onawandah had his knife, and as soon as he
could get the snarling, struggling creature down, he killed it with a
skilful stroke. But not before it had torn and bitten him more
dangerously than he knew; for the dusk hid the wounds, and excitement
kept him from feeling them at first. Reuben thanked him heartily, and
accepted his few words of warning with grateful docility; then both
hurried back to Eunice, who till next day knew nothing of her brother's
danger.

Onawandah made light of his scratches, as he called them, got their
supper, and sent Reuben early to bed, for to-morrow they were to start
again.

Excited by his adventure, the boy slept lightly, and waking in the
night, saw by the flicker of the fire Onawandah binding up a deep wound
in his breast with wet moss and his own belt. A stifled groan betrayed
how much he suffered; but when Reuben went to him, he would accept no
help, said it was nothing, and sent him back to bed, preferring to
endure the pain in stern silence, with true Indian pride and courage.

Next morning, they set out and pushed on as fast as Eunice's strength
allowed. But it was evident that Onawandah suffered much, though he
would not rest, forbade the children to speak of his wounds, and pressed
on with feverish haste, as if he feared that his strength might not hold
out. Reuben watched him anxiously, for there was a look in his face that
troubled the boy and filled him with alarm, as well as with remorse and
love. Eunice would not let him carry her as before, but trudged bravely
behind him, though her feet ached and her breath often failed as she
tried to keep up; and both children did all they could to comfort and
sustain their friend, who seemed glad to give his life for them.

In three days they reached the river, and, as if Heaven helped them in
their greatest need, found a canoe, left by some hunter, near the shore.
In they sprang, and let the swift current bear them along, Eunice
kneeling in the bow like a little figure-head of Hope, Reuben steering
with his paddle, and Onawandah sitting with arms tightly folded over his
breast, as if to control the sharp anguish of the neglected wound. He
knew that it was past help now, and only cared to see the children safe;
then, worn out but happy, he was proud to die, having paid his debt to
the good parson, and proved that he was not a liar nor a traitor.

Hour after hour they floated down the great river, looking eagerly for
signs of home, and when at last they entered the familiar valley, while
the little girl cried for joy, and the boy paddled as he had never done
before, Onawandah sat erect, with his haggard eyes fixed on the dim
distance, and sang his death-song in a clear, strong voice,--though
every breath was pain,--bent on dying like a brave, without complaint or
fear.

At last they saw the smoke from the cabins on the hillside, and, hastily
mooring the canoe, all sprang out, eager to be at home after their long
and perilous wandering. But as his foot touched the land, Onawandah felt
that he could do no more, and stretching his arms toward the parsonage,
the windows of which glimmered as hospitably as they had done when he
first saw them, he said, with a pathetic sort of triumph in his broken
voice: "Go. I cannot. Tell the good father, Onawandah not lie, not
forget. He keep his promise."

Then he dropped upon the grass and lay as if dead, while Reuben, bidding
Eunice keep watch, ran as fast as his tired legs could carry him to tell
the tale and bring help.

The little girl did her part tenderly, carrying water in her hands to
wet the white lips, tearing up her ragged skirt to lay fresh bandages
on the wound that had been bleeding the brave boy's life away, and,
sitting by him, gathered his head into her arms, begging him to wait
till father came.

But poor Onawandah had waited too long; now he could only look up into
the dear, loving, little face bent over him, and whisper wistfully:
"Wild Rose will remember Onawandah?" as the light went out of his eyes,
and his last breath was a smile for her.

When the parson and his people came hurrying up full of wonder, joy, and
good-will, they found Eunice weeping bitterly, and the Indian boy lying
like a young warrior smiling at death.

"Ah, my neighbors, the savage has taught us a lesson we never can
forget. Let us imitate his virtues, and do honor to his memory," said
the pastor, as he held his little daughter close and looked down at the
pathetic figure at his feet, whose silence was more eloquent than any
words.

All felt it, and even old Becky had a remorseful sigh for the boy who
had kept his word so well and given back her darlings safe.

They buried him where he lay; and for years the lonely mound under the
great oak was kept green by loving hands. Wild roses bloomed there, and
the murmur of the Long River of Pines was a fit lullaby for faithful
Onawandah.



[Illustration]

Little Things


"That's the sort I like," said Geoff, as the story ended; "Onawandah was
a trump, and I'd give a good deal to know such a fellow, and go hunting
with him. Got any more like it, aunty?"

"Perhaps; but it is the girls' turn now, and here is a quiet little
story that teaches the same lesson in a different way. It contains a
hint which some of you would better take;" and Aunt Elinor glanced
around the circle with a smile that set her hearers on the alert to see
who was to be hit.

"Hope it isn't _very_ moral," said Geoff, with a boyish dislike of being
preached at.

"It won't harm you to listen, and take the moral to heart, my lad. Wild
horses, gold mines, and sea scrapes, are not the only things worth
reading about. If you ever do half so much good in the world as the
people in this story did, I shall be proud of you," answered Aunt
Elinor, so soberly that Geoff folded his hands, and tried to look meekly
impressed.

"Is it true?" asked Min.

"Yes. I heard 'Abby' tell it herself, and saw the silk stocking, and the
scar."

"That sounds _very_ interesting. I do like to hear about good clothes
and awful accidents," cried the girl, forgetting to spin, in her
eagerness to listen.

They all laughed at her odd mixture of tastes, and then heard the story
of


                           LITTLE THINGS.

Abigail sat reading "Rasselas" aloud to her father while he shaved,
pausing now and then to explain a word or correct the girl's
pronunciation; for this was a lesson, as well as a pleasure. The
handsome man, in his nankin dressing-gown, ruffled shirt, black
small-clothes, and silk stockings, stood before the tall, old-fashioned
bureau, looking often from the reflection of his own ruddy face to the
pale one beside him, with an expression of tender pride, which plainly
showed how dear his young daughter was to him.

Abby was a slender girl of fifteen, in a short-waisted gingham gown,
with a muslin tucker, dimity apron, and morocco shoes on a pair of small
feet demurely crossed before her. A blue-eyed, brown-haired little
creature, with a broad brow, and a sweet mouth, evidently both
intelligent and affectionate; for she heartily enjoyed the story, and
answered her father's approving glances with a face full of the loving
reverence so beautiful to see.

Schools were not abundant in 1815; and, after learning to read, spell,
sew, and cipher a little at some dame school, girls were left to pick
up knowledge as they could; while the brothers went to college, or were
apprenticed to some trade. But the few things they did study were well
learned; so that Abby's reading was a pleasure to hear. She wrote a
fine, clear hand, seldom misspelled a word, kept her own little
account-book in good order, and already made her father's shirts,
hemstitching the linen cambric ruffles with the daintiest skill, and
turning out button-holes any one might be proud of. These
accomplishments did not satisfy her, however, and she longed to know
much more,--to do and be something great and good,--with the sincere
longing of an earnest, thoughtful girl.

These morning talks with her father were precious half-hours to her; for
they not only read and discussed well-chosen books, but Abby opened her
heart freely, and received his wise counsels with a grateful docility
which helped to make her after-life as benevolent and blessed as his.

"I don't wonder that Rasselas wanted to get out of the Happy Valley and
see the world for himself. I often feel so, and long to go and have
adventures, like the people I read about; to do something very splendid,
and be brave and great and loved and honored," said Abby, as she closed
the book, and looked out of the open window with wistful eyes; for the
chestnut trees were rustling in the May sunshine, and spring was
stirring in the girl's heart, as well as in the budding boughs and early
flowers on the green bank below.

"Do not be in a hurry to leave your Happy Valley, my dear; but help to
keep it so by doing your part well. The happiness of life depends very
much on little things; and one can be brave and great and good while
making small sacrifices and doing small duties faithfully and
cheerfully," answered Mr. Lyon, with the look of one who practised what
he preached.

"But _my_ little things are so stupid and easy. Sewing, and learning to
pickle and preserve, and going out to tea when I don't want to, and
helping mother, are none of them romantic or exciting duties and
sacrifices. If I could take care of poor people, or be a colonel in a
splendid uniform, and march with drums and trumpets,--or even a
fire-warden, and run to save lives and property, and be loved and
thanked and trusted, as you are, I should be contented," continued Abby,
kindling at the thought; for she considered her father the noblest of
men, and glowed with pride when she saw him in his regimentals on great
occasions, or when she helped him into the leathern cap and coat, and
gave him the lantern, staff, and canvas bags he used, as fire-warden,
long before steam-engines, hook and ladder companies, and electric
alarms were dreamed of.

Mr. Lyon laughed as he washed his face at the queer, three-cornered
stand, and then sat down to have his hair tied in a queue by his
daughter, who prided herself on doing this as well as a barber.

"Ah, my girl, it's not the things that make the most noise and show that
are the bravest and the best; but the everlasting patience, charity, and
courage needed to bear our daily trials like good Christians." And the
smile changed to a sigh, for the excellent man knew the value of these
virtues, and their rarity.

"Yes, I know, sir; but it is so splendid to be a hero, and have the
world ring with one's glory, like Washington and Lafayette, or Perry,
Hull, and Lawrence," said Abby, winding the black ribbon so
energetically that it nearly broke; for her head was full of the brave
deeds performed in the wars of 1775 and 1812, the latter of which she
well remembered.

"Easy, my dear, easy!--remember that it was the faithful doing of small
things which fitted these men to do the grand deeds well, when the time
came. Heroes are not made in a minute, and we never know what we may be
called upon to live through. Train yourself now to be skilful, prompt,
courageous, and kind; then when the duty or the danger comes, you will
be prepared for it. 'Keep your spindle ready, and the Lord will send the
flax,' as the old proverb says."

"I will, father, and remember the other saying that you like and live up
to, 'Do right and leave the consequences to God,'" answered Abby, with
her arm about his neck, and a soft cheek against his, feeling that with
such an example before her she ought not to fail.

"That's my good girl! Come, now, begin at once. Here's a little thing to
do, a very homely one, but useful, and some honor may be gained by doing
it nicely; for, if you'll darn this bad rent in my new stocking, I'll
give you five dollars."

As he spoke, Mr. Lyon handed her a heavy silk stocking with a great
"barn-door" tear in the calf. He was rather proud of his handsome legs,
and dressed them with care, importing hose of unusual fineness for state
occasions; being one of the old-time gentlemen whose stately elegance
added dignity to any scene.

Abby groaned as she examined the hole torn by a nail, for it was a very
bad one, and she knew that if not well done, the costly stocking would
be ruined. She hated to darn, infinitely preferring to read, or study
Latin with her brother, instead of repairing old damask, muslin gowns,
and the family hose. But she did it well, excelling her elder sister in
this branch of needle-work; so she could not refuse, though the
sacrifice of time and taste would have been almost impossible for any
one but father.

"I'll try, sir, and you shall pay me with a kiss; five dollars is too
much for such a little thing," she said, smiling at him as she put the
stocking into the capacious pocket where girls kept housewife, scissors,
thimble, pin-ball, and a bit of lovage or flag-root in those days.

"I'm not so sure that you'll find it an easy job; but remember Bruce and
his spider, and don't be conquered by the 'little thing.' Now I must be
off. Good-by, my darling," and Mr. Lyon's dark eyes twinkled as he
thought of the task he had set her; for it seemed as if nothing short of
a miracle could restore his damaged stocking.

Abby forgot her heroics and ran to get his hat and cane, to receive his
morning kiss, and answer the salute he always paused at the street
corner to give her before he went away to the many cares and labors of
his own busy day. But while she put her little room in order, dusted the
parlor, and clapped laces for her mother, who, like most ladies long
ago, did up her own caps and turbans, Abby was thinking over the late
conversation, and wondering if strict attention to small affairs would
really lead to something good or glorious in the end.

When her other duties were done, she resolutely sat down to the detested
darn, although it would have been much pleasanter to help her sister cut
out green satin leaves and quill up pink ribbon into roses for a garland
to festoon the skirt of a new white dress.

Hour after hour she worked, slowly and carefully weaving the torn edges
together, stitch by stitch, till her eyes ached and the delicate needle
grew rusty in her warm hand. Her mother begged her to stop and rest,
sister Catharine called her to come and see how well the garland looked,
and a friend came to take her to drive. But she refused to stir, and
kept at her weaving, as patiently as King Robert's spider, picking out a
bit that puckered, turning the corner with breathless care, and rapping
it with her thimble on the wooden egg till it lay flat. Then she waited
till an iron was heated, and pressed it nicely, finishing in time to put
it on her father's bureau, where he would see it when he dressed for
dinner.

"Nearly four hours over that dreadful darn! But it's done now, and
hardly shows, so I do think I've earned my money. I shall buy that
work-box I have wanted so long. The inlaid one, with nice velvet beds
for the thimble, scissors, and bodkin, and a glass in the cover, and a
little drawer for my silk-reels. Father will like that, and I shall be
proud to show it."

These agreeable thoughts were passing through Abby's mind as she went
into the front yard for a breath of air, after her long task was over.
Tulips and hyacinths were blooming there, and, peeping through the bars
of the gate, stood a little girl wistfully watching the gay blossoms and
enjoying their perfume. Now, Abby was fond of her garden, and had been
hurrying the early flowers, that they might be ready for her father's
birthday nosegay; so her first impulse was to feign that she did not see
the child, for she did not want to give away a single tulip. But the
morning talk was fresh in her memory, and presently she thought:--

"Here is a little thing I can do;" and ashamed of the selfish impulse,
she gathered several of her finest flowers and offered them, saying
cordially:--

"I think you would like these. Please take them, and by and by when
there are more, you shall have prettier ones."

"Oh, thank you! I did want some for mamma. She is ill, and will be so
pleased," was the grateful answer, given with a little courtesy, and a
smile that made the wistful face a very happy one.

"Do you live near by?" asked Abby, seeing at once from the child's
speech and manner that she was both well-bred and grateful.

"Just around the corner. We are English, and papa is dead. Mamma kept
school in another place till she was too ill, and now I take care of her
and the children as well as I can."

The little girl of twelve, in her black frock, with a face far too old
and anxious for her years, was so innocently pathetic as she told the
sad story, that Abby's tender heart was touched, and an impetuous desire
to do something at once made her exclaim:--

"Wait a minute, and I'll send something better than flowers. Wouldn't
your mother like some wine jelly? I helped make it, and have a glassful
all my own."

"Indeed she would!" began the child, blushing with pleasure; for the
poor lady needed just such delicacies, but thought only of the
children's wants.

Waiting to hear no more, Abby ran in to get her offering, and came back
beaming with benevolent good-will.

"As it is not far and you have that big basket, I'll go with you and
help carry the things, if I may? My mother will let me, and my father
will come and see you, I'm sure, if you'd like to have him. He takes
care of everybody, and is the best and wisest man in all the world."

Lucy Mayhew accepted these kind offers with childish confidence,
thinking the young lady a sort of angel in a coal-scuttle bonnet, and
the two went chatting along, good friends at once; for Abby had most
engaging manners, and her cheerful face won its way everywhere.

She found the English family a very interesting one, for the mother was
a gentlewoman, and in sore straits now,--being unable to use her
accomplishments any longer, and failing fast, with no friends to protect
the four little children she must soon leave alone in a strange land.

"If _they_ were only cared for, I could go in peace; but it breaks my
heart to think of them in an asylum, when they need a home," said the
poor lady, telling her greatest anxiety to this sympathetic young
visitor; while Lucy regaled the noses of the eager little ones with
delicious sniffs of the pink and blue hyacinths.

"Tell father all about it, and he'll know just what to do. He always
does, and every one goes to him. May he come and see you, ma'am?" said
Abby, longing to take them all home at once.

"He will be as welcome as an angel from Heaven, my child. I am failing
very fast, and help and comfort are sorely needed," answered the
grateful woman, with wet eyes and a heart too full for many thanks.

Abby's eyes were full also, and promising to "send father soon," she
went away, little dreaming that the handful of flowers and a few kind
words were the first links in a chain of events that brought a blessing
into her own home.

She waited anxiously for her father's return, and blushed with pleasure
as he said, after examining her morning's work:--

"Wonderfully well done, my dear! Your mother says she couldn't have done
it better herself."

"I'm sorry that it shows at all; but it was impossible to hide that
corner, and if you wear it on the inside of the leg, it won't be seen
much," explained Abby, anxiously.

"It shows just enough for me to know where to point when I boast of my
girl's patience and skill. People say I'm making a blue-stocking of you,
because we read Johnson; but my black stocking will prove that I haven't
spoiled you yet," said Mr. Lyon, pinching her cheek, as they went down
to dinner arm in arm.

Literary ladies were looked upon with awe, and by many with disapproval,
in those days; so Abby's studious tastes were criticised by the good
cousins and aunts, who feared she might do something peculiar; though,
years later, they were very proud of the fine letters she wrote, and the
intellectual society which she had unconsciously fitted herself to enjoy
and adorn.

Abby laughed at her father's joke, but said no more just then; for young
people sat silent at table while their elders talked. She longed to tell
about Lucy; and when dessert came, she drew her chair near to her
father's, that she might pick the kernels from his walnuts and drop them
into his wine, waiting till he said, as usual: "Now, little girl, let's
take comfort." For both enjoyed the hour of rest he allowed himself in
the middle of the day.

On this occasion he varied the remark by adding, as he took a bill from
his pocket-book and gave it to her with a kiss: "Well-earned money, my
dear, and most cheerfully paid."

"Thank you, sir! It seems a great deal for such a small job. But I _do_
want it very much. May I tell you how I'd like to spend it, father?"
cried Abby, beaming with the sweet delight of helping others.

"Yes, child; come and tell me. Something for sister, I suspect; or a new
book, perhaps." And, drawing her to his knee, Mr. Lyon waited with a
face full of benignant interest in her little confidences.

She told her story eagerly and well, exclaiming as she ended: "And now,
I'm so glad, so very glad, I have this money, all my own, to spend for
those dear little things! I know you'll help them; but it's so nice to
be able to do my part, and giving away is such a pleasure."

"You are your father's own daughter in that, child. I must go and get my
contribution ready, or I shall be left out," said Mrs. Lyon, hastening
away to add one more charity to the many which made her quiet life so
beautiful.

"I will go and see our neighbor this evening, and you shall come with
me. You see, my girl, that the homely 'little job' is likely to be a
large and pleasant one, and you have earned your part in it. Do the duty
that comes first, and one never knows what beautiful experience it may
blossom into. Use your earnings as you like, and God bless you, my
dear."

So Abby had her part in the happy days that came to the Mayhews, and
enjoyed it more than a dozen work-boxes; while her father was never
tired of showing the handsome darn and telling the story of it.

Help and comfort were much needed around the corner; for very soon the
poor lady died. But her confidence in the new friends raised up to her
was not misplaced; and when all was over, and people asked, "What will
become of the children?" Mr. Lyon answered the sad question by leading
the four little orphans to his own house, and keeping them till good
homes were found for the three youngest.

Lucy was heart-broken, and clung to Abby in her sorrow, as if nothing
else could console her for all she had lost. No one had the heart to
speak of sending her away at present; and, before long, the grateful
little creature had won a place for herself which she never forfeited.

It was good for Abby to have a care of this sort, and her generous
nature enjoyed it thoroughly, as she played elder sister in the sweetest
way. It was her first real lesson in the charity that made her
after-life so rich and beautiful; but then she little dreamed how well
she was to be repaid for her small share in the good work which proved
to be a blessing to them all.

Soon, preparations for sister Catharine's wedding produced a pleasant
bustle in the house, and both the younger girls were as busy as bees,
helping everywhere. Dressmakers ripped and stitched upstairs, visitors
gossiped in the parlor, and cooks simmered and scolded in the kitchen;
while notable Madam Lyon presided over the household, keeping the peace
and gently bringing order out of chaos.

Abby had a new sprigged muslin frock, with a white sash, and her first
pair of silk stockings, a present from her father. A bunch of pink
roses gave the finishing touch, and she turned up her hair with a
tortoise-shell comb in honor of the occasion.

All the relations--and there were many of them--came to the wedding, and
the hospitable mansion was crowded with old and young. A fine breakfast
was prepared, a line of carriages filled the quiet street, and troops of
stately ladies and gentlemen came marching in; for the Lyons were a
much-honored family.

The interesting moment arrived at last, the minister opened his book,
the lovely bride entered with her groom, and a solemn silence fell upon
the rustling crowd. Abby was much excited, and felt that she was about
to disgrace herself by crying. Fortunately she stood near the door, and
finding that a sob _would_ come at thought of her dear sister going away
forever, she slipped out and ran upstairs to hide her tears in the back
bedroom, where she was put to accommodate guests.

As she opened the door, a puff of smoke made her catch her breath, then
run to throw open the window before she turned to look for the fallen
brand. A fire had been kindled in this room a short time before, and, to
Abby's dismay, the sudden draught fanned the smouldering sparks which
had crept from a fallen log to the mop-board and thence around the
wooden mantel-piece. A suspicious crackling was heard, little tongues of
flame darted from the cracks, and the air was full of smoke.

Abby's first impulse was to fly downstairs, screaming "Fire!" at the top
of her voice; her second was to stand still and think what to do,--for
an instant's recollection showed her what terror and confusion such a
cry would produce in the crowded house, and how unseemly a panic would
be at such a time.

"If I could only get at father! But I can't without scaring every one.
What would he do? I've heard him tell about fires, and how to put them
out; I know,--stop the draught first," and Abby shut the window. "Now
water and wet blankets," and away she ran to the bath-room, and filling
a pail, dashed the water over the burning wood. Then, pulling the
blankets from off the bed, she wet them as well as she could, and hung
them up before the fire-place, going to and fro for more water till the
smoke ceased to pour out and the crackling stopped.

These energetic measures were taken just in time to prevent a serious
fire, and when Abby dared to rest a moment, with her eyes on the
chimney, fearing the treacherous blaze might burst out in a new place,
she discovered that her clothes were wet, her face blackened, her hands
blistered, and her breath gone.

"No matter," she thought, still too much elated with her success to feel
the pain. "Father will be pleased, I know; for this is what he would
call an emergency, and I've had my wits about me. I wish mother would
come. Oh, dear! how queerly I feel--" and in the midst of her
self-congratulation, poor little Abby fainted away,--slipping to the
floor and lying there, like a new sort of Casabianca, faithful at her
post.

Lucy found her very soon, having missed her and come to look for her the
minute the service was over. Much frightened, she ran down again and
tried to tell Mr. and Mrs. Lyon quietly. But her pale face alarmed every
one, and when Abby came to herself, she was in her father's arms, being
carried from the scene of devastation to her mother's room, where a
crowd of anxious relatives received her like a conquering hero.

"Well done, my brave little fire-warden! I'm proud of you!" were the
first words she heard; and they were more reviving than the burnt
feathers under her nose, or the lavender-water plentifully sprinkled
over her by her mother and sister.

With that hearty commendation, her father left her, to see that all was
safe, and Abby found that another sort of courage was needed to support
her through the next half-hour of trial; for her hands were badly
burned, and each of the excellent relatives suggested a different
remedy.

"Flour them!" cried Aunt Sally, fanning her violently.

"Goose-oil and cotton-batting," suggested Aunt Patty.

"Nothing so good as lard," pronounced Aunt Nabby.

"I always use dry starch or a piece of salt pork," added cousin
Lucretia.

"Butter them!" commanded grandma. "That's what I did when my Joseph fell
into the boiler and came out with his blessed little legs the color of
lobsters. Butter them, Dolly."

That settled the vexed question, and Abby's hands were well buttered,
while a hearty laugh composed the spirits of the agitated party; for the
contrast between grandma's words and her splendid appearance, as she sat
erect in the big arm-chair issuing commands like a general, in
silver-gray satin and an imposing turban, was very funny.

Then Abby was left to repose, with Lucy and old Nurse beside her, while
the rest went down to eat the wedding feast and see the happy pair off
in a chaise, with the portmanteau slung underneath, on their quiet
honey-moon trip to Pomfret.

When the bustle was all over, Abby found herself a heroine in her small
circle of admiring friends and neighbors, who praised and petted her as
if she had saved the city from destruction. She needed comfort very
much; for one hand was so seriously injured that it never entirely
recovered from the deep burn, which contracted two of her finger-tips.
This was a great sorrow to the poor girl; for she could no longer play
on her piano, and was forced to content herself with singing like a lark
when all joined in the sweet old ballads forgotten now.

It was a misfortune, but it had its happy side; for, during the long
months when she was partially helpless, books were her solace, and she
studied many things which other duties or pleasures would have crowded
out, if "Abby's poor hand" had not been an excuse for such liberty and
indulgence. It did not make her selfish, however, for while regretting
her uselessness, she unexpectedly found work to do that made her own
life happy by cheering that of another.

Lucy proved to be a most intelligent child; and when Abby asked what
return she could make for all the little girl's loving service during
her trouble, she discovered that help about lessons would be the favor
most desired. Lucy's too early cares had kept her from learning much,
and now that she had leisure, weak eyes forbade study, and she longed
vainly to get on as her new friend did; for Abby was her model in all
things,--looked up to with admiration, love, and wonder.

"Father, I've been thinking that I might read Lucy's lessons to her and
hear her recite. Then she wouldn't grieve about being backward, and I
can be eyes to her as she is hands to me. I can't sew or work now, but I
can teach the little I know. May I, sir?" asked Abby, one morning, after
reading a paper in the _Spectator_, and having a pleasant talk about it
during the happy half-hour.

"A capital plan, daughter, if you are sure you can keep on. To begin and
then fail would leave the child worse off for the hope and
disappointment. It will be tiresome to go on day after day, so think
well before you propose it," answered her father, much pleased with the
idea.

"I _can_ do it, and I _will_! If I get tired, I'll look at you and
mother,--always so faithful to what you undertake,--and remember my
motto," cried Abby, anxious to follow the example set her in the daily
life of these good parents.

A hearty hand-shake rewarded her, and she set about the new task with a
resolute purpose to succeed. It was hard at first to go back to her
early lessons and read them over and over again to eager Lucy, who did
her best to understand, remember, and recite. But good-will and
gratitude worked wonders; and day after day, week after week, month
after month, the teaching went on, to the great surprise and
satisfaction of those who watched this labor of love. Both learned much,
and a very strong, sweet friendship grew up, which lasted till the young
girls became old women.

For nearly two years the daily lessons were continued; then Lucy was
ready and able to go to school, and Abby free from the duty that had
grown a pleasure. Sister Catherine being gone, she was the young lady of
the house now, and began to go to a few parties, where she distinguished
herself by her graceful dancing, and sprightly though modest manners.
She had grown strong and rosy with the exercise her sensible mother
prescribed and her energetic father encouraged, taking long walks with
her to Roxbury and Dorchester on holidays, over bridges and around the
common before breakfast each morning, till the pale little girl was a
tall and blooming creature, full of life and spirit,--not exactly
beautiful, but with a sweet, intelligent face, and the frank, cordial
ways that are so charming. Her brother Sam was very proud of her, and
liked to see her surrounded by his friends at the merry-makings to which
he escorted her; for she talked as well as she danced, and the older
gentlemen enjoyed a good chat with Miss Abby as much as the younger
ones did the elaborate pigeon-wings and pirouettes then in vogue.

Among the older men was one whom Abby much admired; for he had fought,
travelled, and studied more than most men of his age, and earned the
honors he wore so modestly. She was never tired of asking him questions
when they met, and he never seemed tired of giving long, interesting
replies; so they often sat and talked while others danced, and Abby
never guessed that he was studying her bright face and innocent heart as
eagerly as she listened to his agreeable conversation and stirring
adventures.

Presently he came to the house with brother Sam, who shared Abby's
regard for him; and there, while the young men amused themselves, or
paid their respects to the elders, one of them was still watching the
tall girl with the crown of brown hair, as she sat by her father, poured
the tea for Madam, laughed with her brother, or made bashful Lucy share
their pleasures; always so busy, dutiful, and winning, that the visitor
pronounced Mr. Lyon's the most delightful house in Boston. He heard all
the little tales of Abby's youth from Sam, and Lucy added her tribute
with the eloquence of a grateful heart; he saw how loved and trusted she
was, and he soon longed to know how she would answer the question he
desired to ask her. Having received permission from Papa, in the
decorous old style, he only waited for an opportunity to discover if
charming Abigail would consent to change her name from Lyon to Lamb;
and, as if her lesson was to be quite complete, a little thing decided
her fate and made a very happy woman of the good girl.

On Abby's seventeenth birthday, there was to be a party in her honor, at
the hospitable family mansion, to which all her friends were invited;
and, when she came down early to see that all was in order, she found
one impatient guest had already arrived.

It was not alone the consciousness that the new pink taffeta gown and
the wreath of white roses were very becoming which made her blush so
prettily as she thanked her friend for the fine nosegay he brought her,
but something in his face, though he only wished her many happy returns
in a hearty way, and then added, laughing, as the last button flew off
the glove he was awkwardly trying to fasten,--

"It is evident that you didn't sew on these buttons, Miss Abby. I've
observed that Sam's never come off, and he says you always keep them in
order."

"Let me put one on for you. It will take but a moment, and you'll be so
uncomfortable without it," said Abby, glad to find employment for her
eyes.

A minute afterward she was sorry she had offered; for he accepted the
little service with thanks, and stood watching while she sat down at her
work-table and began to sew. She was very sensitive about her hand, yet
ashamed of being so; for the scar was inside and the drawn fingers
showed very little, as it is natural to half close them. She hoped he
had never seen it, and tried to hide it as she worked. But this, or
some new consciousness, made her usually nimble fingers lose their
skill, and she knotted the silk, split the button, and dropped her
thimble, growing angry with herself for being so silly and getting so
red and flurried.

"I'm afraid I'm giving you a deal of trouble," said the gentleman, who
was watching the white hand with great interest.

"No; it is I who am foolish about my burnt hands," answered Abby, in her
frank, impetuous way. "See how ugly it is!" And she held it out, as if
to punish herself for the girlish feeling she despised.

The answer to this little outburst made her forget everything but the
sweetest pleasure and surprise; for, kissing the scarred palm with
tender respect, her lover said:--

"To me it is the finest and the dearest hand in the world. I know the
brave story, and I've seen the good this generous hand is never tired of
doing. I want it for my own. Will you give it to me, dear?"

Abby must have answered, "Yes;" for she wore a new ring under her glove
that night, and danced as if there were wings on the heels of her pink
shoes.

Whether the button ever got sewed on or not, no one knows; but that bit
of needlework was even more successful than the other small job; for in
due time there was a second wedding, without a fire, and Abby went away
to a happy home of her own, leaving sister Lucy to fill her place and be
the most loving and faithful of daughters to her benefactors while they
lived.

Long years afterward, when she had children and grandchildren about her,
listening to the true old stories that are the best, Abby used to say,
with her own cheerful laugh:--

"My father and mother taught me many useful lessons, but none more
valuable than those I learned that year; and I may honestly say that
patience, perseverance, courage, friendship, and love, came out of that
silk stocking. So let me give you this bit of advice: Don't despise
little things, my dears!"

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

The Banner of Beaumanior


Larks were singing in the clear sky over Dinan, the hill-sides were
white with hosts of blooming cherry-trees, and the valley golden with
willow blossoms. The gray tower of the good Duchess Anne was hung with
garlands of ivy and gay with tufts of fragrant wallflowers, and along
the fosse the shadows deepened daily as the young leaves thickened on
the interlacing branches overhead. Women sang while they beat their
clothes by the pool; wooden shoes clattered to and fro as the girls
brought water from the fountain in Place St. Louis; men, with their long
hair, embroidered jackets, and baggy breeches, drank cider at the inn
doors; and the great Breton horses shook their high collars till the
bells rang again, as they passed along the roads that wound between wide
fields of colza, buckwheat, and clover.

Up at the chateau, which stood near the ruins of the ancient castle, the
great banner streamed in the wind, showing, as its folds blew out, the
device and motto of the Beaumanoir--two clasped hands and the legend,
"_En tout chemin loyauté_."[1] In the courtyard, hounds brayed, horses
pranced, and servants hurried about; for the count was going to hunt the
wild boar. Presently, away they went, with the merry music of horns, the
clatter of hoofs, and the blithe ring of voices, till the pleasant
clamor died away in the distant woods, where mistletoe clung to the
great oaks, and menhirs and dolmens, mysterious relics of the Druids,
were to be seen.

[1] Always loyal.

From one of the windows of the chateau-tower a boy's face looked out,
full of eager longing,--a fine, strong face, but sullen now, with black
brows, dark, restless eyes, and lips set, as if rebellious thoughts were
stirring in his mind. He watched the gay cavalcade disappear, until a
sunny silence settled over the landscape, broken only by the larks and
the sound of a girl's voice singing. As he listened, the frown smoothed
itself from his brow, and his eye brightened when it rested on a
blue-gowned, white-capped figure, sprinkling webs of linen, spread to
bleach in the green meadow by the river Rance.

"If I may not hunt, I'll away to Yvonne[2] and take a holiday. She can
tell better tales than any in this weary book, the bane of my life!"

[2] Pronounced Evone.

As he spoke, the boy struck a volume that lay on the wide ledge, with a
petulant energy that sent it fluttering down into the court-yard below.
Half-ashamed and half-amused, young Gaston peeped to see if this random
shot had hit any one. But all was quiet and deserted now; so, with a
boyish laugh and a daring glance at the dangerous descent, he said to
the doves cooing on the roof overhead: "Here's a fine pretext for
escape. Being locked in, how can I get my lesson unless I fetch the
book? Tell no tales of the time I linger, and you shall be well fed, my
pretty birds."

Then swinging himself out as if it were no new feat, he climbed boldly
down through the ivy that half hid the carved flowers and figures which
made a ladder for his agile feet.

The moment he touched ground, he raced away like a hound in full scent
to the meadow, where he was welcomed by a rosy, brown-eyed lass, whose
white teeth shone as she laughed to see him leap the moat, dodge behind
the wall, and come bounding toward her, his hair streaming in the wind,
and his face full of boyish satisfaction in this escapade.

"The old tale," he panted, as he threw himself down upon the grass and
flung the recovered book beside him. "This dreary Latin drives me mad,
and I will _not_ waste such days as this poring over dull pages like a
priest, when I should be hunting like a knight and gentleman."

"Nay, dear Gaston, but you ought, for obedience is the first duty of the
knight, and honor of the gentleman," answered the girl, in a soft,
reproachful tone, which seemed to touch the lad, as the voice of a
master tames a high-mettled horse.

"Had Father Nevin trusted to my honor, I would not have run away; but he
locked me in, like a monk in a cell, and that I will not bear. Just one
hour, Yvonne, one little hour of freedom, then I will go back, else
there will be no sport for me to-morrow," said the lad, recklessly
pulling up the bluets that starred the grass about him.

"Ah, if I were set to such a task, I would so gladly learn it, that I
might be a fitter friend for you," said the girl, reverently turning the
pages of the book she could not read.

"No need of that; I like you as you are, and by my faith, I doubt your
great willingness, for when I last played tutor and left you to spell
out the pretty legend of St. Coventin and his little fish, I found you
fast asleep with the blessed book upon the floor," laughed Gaston,
turning the tables on his mentor, with great satisfaction.

The girl laughed also as she retorted, "My tutor should not have left me
to play with his dogs. I bore my penance better than you, and did not
run away. Come now, we'll be merry. Will you talk, or shall I sing,
while you rest this hot head, and dream of horse and hound and spearing
the wild boar?" added Yvonne, smoothing the locks of hair scattered on
the grass, with a touch as gentle as if the hand were that of a lady,
and not that of a peasant, rough with hard work.

"Since I may not play a man's part yet, amuse me like a boy, with the
old tales your mother used to tell, when we watched the fagots blaze in
the winter nights. It is long since I have heard one, and I am never
tired hearing of the deeds I mean to match, if not outdo, some day.

"Let me think a bit till I remember your favorites, and do you listen to
the bees above there in the willow, setting you a good example, idle
boy," said Yvonne, spreading a coarse apron for his head, while she sat
beside him racking her brain for tales to beguile this truant hour.

Her father was the count's forester, and when the countess had died some
sixteen years before, leaving a month-old boy, good dame Gillian had
taken the motherless baby, and nursed and reared him with her little
girl, so faithfully and tenderly that the count never could forget the
loyal service. As babies, the two slept in one cradle; as children they
played and quarrelled together; and as boy and girl they defended,
comforted, and amused each other. But time brought inevitable changes,
and both felt that the hour of separation was near; for, while Yvonne
went on leading the peasant life to which she was born, Gaston was
receiving the education befitting a young count. The chaplain taught him
to read and write, with lessons in sacred history, and a little Latin;
of the forester he learned woodcraft; and his father taught him
horsemanship and the use of arms, accomplishments considered
all-important in those days.

Gaston cared nothing for books, except such as told tales of chivalry;
but dearly loved athletic sports, and at sixteen rode the most fiery
horse without a fall, handled a sword admirably, could kill a boar at
the first shot, and longed ardently for war, that he might prove
himself a man. A brave, high-spirited, generous boy, with a very tender
spot in his heart for the good woman who had been a mother to him, and
his little foster-sister, whose idol he was. For days he seemed to
forget these humble friends, and led the gay, active life of his age and
rank; but if wounded in the chase, worried by the chaplain, disappointed
in any plan, or in disgrace for any prank, he turned instinctively to
Dame Gillian and Yvonne, sure of help and comfort for mind and body.

Companionship with him had refined the girl, and given her glimpses of a
world into which she could never enter, yet where she could follow with
eager eyes and high hopes the fortunes of this dear Gaston, who was both
her prince and brother. Her influence over him was great, for she was of
a calm and patient nature, as well as brave and prudent beyond her
years. His will was law; yet in seeming to obey, she often led him, and
he thanked her for the courage with which she helped him to control his
fiery temper and strong will. Now, as she glanced at him she saw that he
was already growing more tranquil, under the soothing influences of the
murmuring river, the soft flicker of the sunshine, and a blessed sense
of freedom.

So, while she twisted her distaff, she told the stirring tales of
warriors, saints, and fairies, whom all Breton peasants honor, love, and
fear. But best of all was the tale of Gaston's own ancestor, Jean de
Beaumanoir, "the hero of Ploërmel, where, when sorely wounded and
parched with thirst, he cried for water, and Geoffrey du Bois answered,
like a grim old warrior as he was, 'Drink thy blood, Beaumanoir, and the
thirst will pass;' and he drank, and the battle madness seized him, and
he slew ten men, winning the fight against great odds, to his
everlasting glory."

"Ah, those were the times to live in! If they could only come again, I
would be a second Jean!"

Gaston sprung to his feet as he spoke, all aglow with the warlike ardor
of his race, and Yvonne looked up at him, sure that he would prove
himself a worthy descendant of the great baron and his wife, the
daughter of the brave Du Guesclin.

"But you shall not be treacherously killed, as he was; for I will save
you, as the peasant woman saved poor Giles de Bretagne when starving in
the tower, or fight for you, as Jeanne d'Arc fought for her lord,"
answered Yvonne, dropping her distaff to stretch out her hand to him;
for she, too, was on her feet.

Gaston took the faithful hand, and pointing to the white banner floating
over the ruins of the old castle, said heartily: "We will always stand
by one another, and be true to the motto of our house till death."

"We will!" answered the girl, and both kept the promise loyally, as we
shall see.

Just at that moment the sound of hoofs made the young enthusiasts start
and look toward the road that wound through the valley to the hill. An
old man on a slowly pacing mule was all they saw, but the change that
came over both was comical in its suddenness; for the gallant knight
turned to a truant school-boy, daunted by the sight of his tutor, while
the rival of the Maid of Orleans grew pale with dismay.

"I am lost if he spy me, for my father vowed I should not hunt again
unless I did my task. He will see me if I run, and where can I hide till
he has past?" whispered Gaston, ashamed of his panic, yet unwilling to
pay the penalty of his prank.

But quick-witted Yvonne saved him; for lifting one end of the long web
of linen, she showed a hollow whence some great stone had been removed,
and Gaston slipped into the green nest, over which the linen lay
smoothly when replaced.

On came the chaplain, glancing sharply about him, being of an austere
and suspicious nature. He saw nothing, however, but the peasant girl in
her quaint cap and wooden sabots, singing to herself as she leaned
against a tree, with her earthen jug in her hand. The mule paused in the
light shadow of the willows, to crop a mouthful of grass before climbing
the hill, and the chaplain seemed glad to rest a moment, for the day was
warm and the road dusty.

"Come hither, child, and give me a draught of water," he called, and the
girl ran to fill her pitcher, offering it with a low reverence.

"Thanks, daughter! A fine day for the bleaching, but over warm for much
travel. Go to your work, child; I will tarry a moment in the shade
before I return to my hard task of sharpening a dull youth's wit," said
the old man when he had drunk; and with a frowning glance at the room
where he had left his prisoner, he drew a breviary from his pocket and
began to read, while the mule browsed along the road-side.

Yvonne went to sprinkling the neglected linen, wondering with mingled
anxiety and girlish merriment how Gaston fared. The sun shone hotly on
the dry cloth, and as she approached the boy's hiding-place, a stir
would have betrayed him had the chaplain's eyes been lifted.

"Sprinkle me quickly; I am stifling in this hole," whispered an
imploring voice.

"Drink thy blood, Beaumanoir, and the thirst will pass," quoted Yvonne,
taking a naughty satisfaction in the ignominious captivity of the wilful
boy. A long sigh was the only answer he gave, and taking pity on him,
she made a little hollow in the linen where she knew his head lay, and
poured in water till a choking sound assured her Gaston had enough. The
chaplain looked up, but the girl coughed loudly, as she went to refill
her jug, with such a demure face that he suspected nothing, and
presently ambled away to seek his refractory pupil.

The moment he disappeared, a small earthquake seemed to take place under
the linen, for it flew up violently, and a pair of long legs waved
joyfully in the air as Gaston burst into a ringing laugh, which Yvonne
echoed heartily. Then, springing up, he said, throwing back his wet hair
and shaking his finger at her: "You dared not betray me, but you nearly
drowned me, wicked girl. I cannot stop for vengeance now; but I'll toss
you into the river some day, and leave you to get out as you can."

Then he was off as quickly as he came, eager to reach his prison again
before the chaplain came to hear the unlearned lesson. Yvonne watched
him till he climbed safely in at the high window and disappeared with a
wave of the hand, when she, too, went back to her work, little dreaming
what brave parts both were to play in dangers and captivities of which
these youthful pranks and perils were but a foreshadowing.

Two years later, in the month of March, 1793, the insurrection broke out
in Vendée, and Gaston had his wish; for the old count had been an
officer of the king's household, and hastened to prove his loyalty.
Yvonne's heart beat high with pride as she saw her foster-brother ride
gallantly away beside his father, with a hundred armed vassals behind
them, and the white banner fluttering above their heads in the fresh
wind.

She longed to go with him; but her part was to watch and wait, to hope
and pray, till the hour came when she, like many another woman in those
days, could prove herself as brave as a man, and freely risk her life
for those she loved.

Four months later the heavy tidings reached them that the old count was
killed and Gaston taken prisoner. Great was the lamentation among the
old men, women, and children left behind; but they had little time for
sorrow, for a band of the marauding Vendeans burned the chateau, and
laid waste the Abbey.

"Now, mother, I must up and away to find and rescue Gaston. I promised,
and if he lives, it shall be done. Let me go; you are safe now, and
there is no rest for me till I know how he fares," said Yvonne, when the
raid was over, and the frightened peasants ventured to return from the
neighboring forests, whither they had hastily fled for protection.

"Go, my girl, and bring me news of our young lord. May you lead him
safely home again to rule over us," answered Dame Gillian, devoted
still,--for her husband was reported dead with his master, yet she let
her daughter go without a murmur, feeling that no sacrifice was too
great.

So Yvonne set out, taking with her Gaston's pet dove and the little sum
of money carefully hoarded for her marriage portion. The pretty winged
creature, frightened by the destruction of its home, had flown to her
for refuge, and she had cherished it for its master's sake. Now, when it
would not leave her, but came circling around her head a league away
from Dinan, she accepted the good omen, and made the bird the companion
of her perilous journey.

There is no room to tell all the dangers, disappointments, and fatigues
endured before she found Gaston; but after being often misled by false
rumors, she at last discovered that he was a prisoner in Fort
Penthièvre. His own reckless courage had brought him there; for in one
of the many skirmishes in which he had taken part, he ventured too far
away from his men, and was captured after fighting desperately to cut
his way out. Now, alone in his cell, he raged like a caged eagle,
feeling that there was no hope of escape; for the fort stood on a
plateau of precipitous rock washed on two sides by the sea. He had heard
of the massacre of the royalist emigrants who landed there, and tried to
prepare himself for a like fate, hoping to die as bravely as young
Sombreuil, who was shot with twenty others on what was afterward named
the "_Champ des Martyrs_."[3] His last words, when ordered by the
executioner to kneel, were, "I do it; but one knee I bend for my God,
the other for my king."

[3] The Field of Martyrs.

Day after day Gaston looked down from his narrow window, past which the
gulls flew screaming, and watched the fishers at their work, the women
gathering sea-weed on the shore, and the white sails flitting across the
bay of Quiberon. Bitterly did he regret the wilfulness which brought him
there, well knowing that if he had obeyed orders he would now be free to
find his father's body and avenge his death.

"Oh, for one day of liberty, one hope of escape, one friend to cheer
this dreadful solitude!" he cried, when weeks had passed and he seemed
utterly forgotten.

As he spoke, he shook the heavy bars with impotent strength, then bent
his head as if to hide even from himself the few hot tears wrung from
him by captivity and despair.

Standing so, with eyes too dim for seeing, something brushed against his
hair, and a bird lit on the narrow ledge. He thought it was a gull, and
paid no heed; but in a moment a soft coo started him, and looking up,
he saw a white dove struggling to get in.

"Blanchette!" he cried, and the pretty creature flew to his hand,
pecking at his lips in the old caressing way he knew so well.

"My faithful bird, God bless thee!" exclaimed the poor lad, holding the
dove close against his cheek to hide the trembling of his lip,--so
touched, so glad was he to find in his dreary prison even a dumb friend
and comforter.

But Blanchette had her part to play, and presently fluttered back to the
window ledge, cooing loudly as she pecked at something underneath her
wing.

Then Gaston remembered how he used to send messages to Yvonne by this
carrier-dove, and with a thrill of joy looked for the token, hardly
daring to hope that any would be found. Yes! there, tied carefully among
the white feathers, was a tiny roll of paper, with these words rudely
written on it:--

"Be ready; help will come. Y."

"The brave girl! the loyal heart! I might have known she would keep her
promise, and come to save me;" and Gaston dropped on his knees in
gratitude.

Blanchette meantime tripped about the cell on her little rosy feet, ate
a few crumbs of the hard bread, dipped her beak in the jug of water,
dressed her feathers daintily, then flew to the bars and called him. He
had nothing to send back by this sure messenger but a lock of hair, and
this he tied with the same thread, in place of the note. Then kissing
the bird he bade it go, watching the silver wings flash in the sunshine
as it flew away, carrying joy with it and leaving hope behind.

After that the little courier came often unperceived, carrying letters
to and fro; for Yvonne sent bits of paper, and Gaston wrote his answers
with his blood and a quill from Blanchette's wing. He thus learned how
Yvonne was living in a fisher's hut on the beach, and working for his
rescue as well as she dared. Every day she might be seen gathering
sea-weed on the rocks or twirling her distaff at the door of the
dilapidated hut, not as a young girl, but as an old woman; for she had
stained her fair skin, put on ragged clothes, and hidden her fresh face
under the pent-house cap worn by the women of Quiberon. Her neighbors
thought her a poor soul left desolate by the war, and let her live
unmolested. So she worked on secretly and steadily, playing her part
well, and biding her time till the long hempen rope was made, the sharp
file procured unsuspected, and a boat ready to receive the fugitives.

Her plan was perilously simple, but the only one possible; for Gaston
was well guarded, and out of that lofty cell it seemed that no prisoner
could escape without wings. A bird and a woman lent him those wings, and
his daring flight was a nine days' wonder at the fort. Only a youth
accustomed to feats of agility and strength could have safely made that
dangerous escape along the face of the cliff that rose straight up from
the shore. But Gaston was well trained, and the boyish pranks that used
to bring him into dire disgrace now helped to save his life.

Thus, when the order came, written in the rude hand he had taught Yvonne
long ago, "Pull up the thread which Blanchette will bring at midnight.
Watch for a light in the bay. Then come down, and St. Barbe protect
you," he was ready; for the tiny file of watch-spring, brought by the
bird, had secretly done its work, and several bars were loose. He knew
that the attempt might cost him his life, but was willing to gain
liberty even at that price; for imprisonment seemed worse than death to
his impatient spirit. The jailer went his last round, the great bell
struck the appointed hour, and Gaston stood at the window, straining his
eyes to catch the first ray of the promised light, when the soft whir of
wings gladdened his ear, and Blanchette arrived, looking scared and wet
and weary, for rain fell, the wind blew fitfully, and the poor bird was
unused to such wild work as this. But obedient to its training, it flew
to its master; and no angel could have been more welcome than the
storm-beaten little creature as it nestled in his bosom, while he
untangled the lengths of strong thread wound about one of its feet.

He knew what to do, and tying a bit of the broken bar to one end, as a
weight, he let it down, praying that no cruel gust would break or blow
it away. In a moment a quick jerk at the thread bade him pull again. A
cord came up, and when that was firmly secured, a second jerk was the
signal for the last and most important haul. Up came the stout rope,
knotted here and there to add safety and strength to the hands and feet
that were to climb down that frail ladder, unless some cruel fate dashed
the poor boy dead upon the rocks below. The rope was made fast to an
iron staple inside, the bars were torn away, and Gaston crept through
the narrow opening to perch on the ledge without, while Blanchette flew
down to tell Yvonne he was coming.

The moment the distant spark appeared, he bestirred himself, set his
teeth, and boldly began the dangerous descent. Rain blinded him, the
wind beat him against the rock, bruising hands and knees, and the way
seemed endless, as he climbed slowly down, clinging with the clutch of a
drowning man, and blessing Yvonne for the knots that kept him from
slipping when the gusts blew him to and fro. More than once he thought
it was all over; but the good rope held fast, and strength and courage
nerved heart and limbs. One greater than St. Barbe upheld him, and he
dropped at last, breathless and bleeding, beside the faithful Yvonne.

There was no time for words, only a grasp of the hand, a sigh of
gratitude, and they were away to the boat that tossed on the wild water
with a single rower in his place.

"It is our Hoël. I found him looking for you. He is true as steel. In,
in, and off, or you are lost!" whispered Yvonne, flinging a cloak about
Gaston, thrusting a purse, a sword, and a flask into his hand, and
holding the boat while he leaped in.

"But you?" he cried; "I cannot leave you in peril, after all you have
dared and done for me."

"No one suspects me; I am safe. Go to my mother; she will hide you, and
I will follow soon."

Waiting for no further speech, she pushed the boat off, and watched it
vanish in the darkness; then went away to give thanks, and rest after
her long work and excitement.

Gaston reached home safely, and Dame Gillian concealed him in the ruins
of the Abbey, till anxiety for Yvonne drove him out to seek and rescue
in his turn. For she did not come, and when a returning soldier brought
word that she had been arrested in her flight, and sent to Nantes,
Gaston could not rest, but disguising himself as a peasant, went to find
her, accompanied by faithful Hoël, who loved Yvonne, and would gladly
die for her and his young master. Their hearts sunk when they discovered
that she was in the Boufflay, an old fortress, once a royal residence,
and now a prison, crowded with unfortunate and innocent creatures,
arrested on the slightest pretexts, and guillotined or drowned by the
infamous Carrier. Hundreds of men and women were there, suffering
terribly, and among them was Yvonne, brave still, but with no hope of
escape; for few were saved, and then only by some lucky accident. Like a
sister of mercy she went among the poor souls crowded together in the
great halls, hungry, cold, sick, and despairing, and they clung to her
as if she were some strong, sweet saint who could deliver them or teach
them how to die.

After some weeks of this terrible life, her name was called one
morning, on the list for that day's execution, and she rose to join the
sad procession setting forth.

"Which is it to be?" she asked, as she passed one of the men who guarded
them, a rough fellow, whose face was half hidden by a shaggy beard.

"You will be drowned; we have no time to waste on women;" was the brutal
answer; but as the words passed his lips, a slip of paper was pressed
into her hand, and these words breathed into her ear by a familiar
voice: "I am here!"

It was Gaston, in the midst of enemies, bent on saving her at the risk
of his life, remembering all he owed her, and the motto of his race. The
shock of this discovery nearly betrayed them both, and turned her so
white that the woman next her put her arm about her, saying sweetly:--

"Courage, my sister; it is soon over."

"I fear nothing now!" cried Yvonne, and went on to take her place in the
cart, looking so serene and happy that those about her thought her
already fit for heaven.

No need to repeat the dreadful history of the Noyades; it is enough to
say that in the confusion of the moment Yvonne found opportunity to read
and destroy the little paper, which said briefly:--

"When you are flung into the river, call my name and float. I shall be
near."

She understood, and being placed with a crowd of wretched women on the
old vessel which lay in the river Loire, she employed every moment in
loosening the rope that tied her hands, and keeping her eye on the
tall, bearded man who moved about seeming to do his work, while his
blood boiled with suppressed wrath, and his heart ached with unavailing
pity. It was dusk before the end came for Yvonne, and she was all
unnerved by the sad sights she had been forced to see; but when rude
hands seized her, she made ready for the plunge, sure that Gaston would
"be near." He was, for in the darkness and uproar, he could leap after
her unseen, and while she floated, he cut the rope, then swam down the
river with her hand upon his shoulder till they dared to land. Both were
nearly spent with the excitement and exertion of that dreadful hour; but
Hoël waited for them on the shore and helped Gaston carry poor Yvonne
into a deserted house, where they gave her fire, food, dry garments, and
the gladdest welcome one human creature ever gave to another.

Being a robust peasant, the girl came safely through hardships that
would have killed or crazed a frailer creature; and she was soon able to
rejoice with the brave fellows over this escape, so audaciously planned
and so boldly carried out. They dared stay but a few hours, and before
dawn were hastening through the least frequented ways toward home,
finding safety in the distracted state of the country, which made
fugitives no unusual sight, and refugees plentiful. One more adventure,
and that a happy one, completed their joy, and turned their flight into
a triumphant march.

Pausing in the depths of the great forest of Hunaudaye to rest, the two
young men went to find food, leaving Yvonne to tend the fire and make
ready to cook the venison they hoped to bring. It was nightfall, and
another day would see them in Dinan, they hoped; but the lads had
consented to pause for the girl's sake, for she was worn out with their
rapid flight. They were talking of their adventures in high spirits,
when Gaston laid his hand on Hoël's mouth and pointed to a green slope
before them. An early moon gave light enough to show them a dark form
moving quickly into the coppice, and something like the antlers of a
stag showed above the tall brakes before they vanished. "Slip around and
drive him this way. I never miss my aim, and we will sup royally
to-night," whispered Gaston, glad to use the arms with which they had
provided themselves.

Hoël slipped away, and presently a rustle in the wood betrayed the
cautious approach of the deer. But he was off before a shot could be
fired, and the disappointed hunters followed long and far, resolved not
to go back empty-handed. They had to give it up, however, and were
partially consoled by a rabbit, which Hoël flung over his shoulder,
while Gaston, forgetting caution, began to sing an old song the women of
Brittany love so well:--

  "Quand vous étiez, captif, Bertrand, fils de Bretagne,
  Tous les fuseaux tournaient aussi dans la campagne."

He got no further, for the stanza was finished by a voice that had often
joined in the ballad, when Dame Gillian sang it to the children, as she
spun:--

  "Chaque femme apporte son écheveau de lin;
  Ce fut votre rançon, Messire du Guesclin."

Both paused, thinking that some spirit of the wood mocked them; but a
loud laugh, and a familiar "Holo! holo!" made Hoël cry, "The forester!"
while Gaston dashed headlong into the thicket whence the sound came,
there to find the jolly forester, indeed, with a slain deer by his side,
waiting to receive them with open arms.

"I taught you to stalk the deer, and spear the boar, not to hunt your
fellow-creatures, my lord. But I forgive you, for it was well done, and
I had a hard run to escape," he said, still laughing.

"But how came you here?" cried both the youths, in great excitement; for
the good man was supposed to be dead, with his old master.

"A long tale, for which I have a short and happy answer. Come home to
supper with me, and I'll show you a sight that will gladden hearts and
eyes," he answered, shouldering his load and leading the way to a
deserted hermitage, which had served many a fugitive for a shelter. As
they went, Gaston poured out his story, and told how Yvonne was waiting
for them in the wood.

"Brave lads! and here is your reward," answered the forester, pushing
open the door and pointing to the figure of a man, with a pale face and
bandaged head, lying asleep beside the fire.

It was the count, sorely wounded, but alive, thanks to his devoted
follower, who had saved him when the fight was over; and after weeks of
concealment, suffering, and anxiety, had brought him so far toward
home.

No need to tell of the happy meeting that night, nor of the glad return;
for, though the chateau was in ruins and lives were still in danger,
they all were together, and the trials they had passed through only made
the ties of love and loyalty between high and low more true and tender.
Good Dame Gillian housed them all, and nursed her master back to health.
Yvonne and Hoël had a gay wedding in the course of time, and Gaston went
to the wars again. A new chateau rose on the ruins of the old, and when
the young lord took possession, he replaced the banner that was lost
with one of fair linen, spun and woven by the two women who had been so
faithful to him and his, but added a white dove above the clasped hands
and golden legend, never so true as now,--

                         "En tout chemin loyauté."



[Illustration]

JERSEYS OR THE GIRLS' GHOST:


"Well, what do you think of her? She has only been here a day, but it
doesn't take _us_ long to make up our minds," said Nelly Blake, the
leader of the school, as a party of girls stood chatting round the
register one cold November morning.

"I like her, she looks so fresh and pleasant, and so strong. I just
wanted to go and lean up against her, when my back ached yesterday,"
answered Maud, a pale girl wrapped in a shawl.

"I'm afraid she's very energetic, and I do hate to be hurried," sighed
plump Cordelia, lounging in an easy chair.

"I know she is, for Biddy says she asked for a pail of cold water at six
this morning, and she's out walking now. Just think how horrid," cried
Kitty with a shiver.

"I wonder what she does for her complexion. Never saw such a lovely
color. Real roses and cream," said Julia, shutting one eye to survey the
freckles on her nose, with a gloomy frown.

"I longed to ask what sort of braces she wears, to keep her so straight.
I mean to by and by; she looks as if she wouldn't snub a body;" and
Sally vainly tried to square her own round shoulders, bent with much
poring over books, for she was the bright girl of the school.

"She wears French corsets, of course. Nothing else gives one such a fine
figure," answered Maud, dropping the shawl to look with pride at her own
wasp-like waist and stiff back.

"Couldn't move about so easily and gracefully if she wore a
strait-jacket like you. She's not a bit of a fashion plate, but a
splendid woman, just natural and hearty and sweet. I feel as if I
shouldn't slouch and poke so much if I had her to brace me up," cried
Sally, in her enthusiastic way.

"I know one thing, girls, and that is, _she_ can wear a jersey and have
it set elegantly, and _we_ can't," said Kitty, laboring with her own,
which would wrinkle and twist, in spite of many hidden pins.

"Yes, I looked at it all breakfast time, and forgot my second cup of
coffee, so my head aches as if it would split. Never saw anything fit so
splendidly in my life," answered Nelly, turning to the mirror, which
reflected a fine assortment of many colored jerseys; for all the girls
were out in their fall suits, and not one of the new jackets set like
Miss Orne's, the teacher who had arrived to take Madame's place while
that excellent old lady was laid up with a rheumatic fever.

"They are pretty and convenient, but I'm afraid they will be a trial to
some of us. Maud and Nelly look the best, but they have to keep stiff
and still, or the wrinkles come. Kit has no peace in hers, and poor
Cordy looks more like a meal bag than ever, while I am a perfect
spectacle, with my round shoulders and long thin arms. 'A jersey on a
bean-pole' describes me; but let us be in the fashion or die," laughed
Sally, exaggerating her own defects by poking her head forward and
blinking through her glasses in a funny way.

There was a laugh and then a pause, broken in a moment by Maud, who
said, in a tone of apprehension:

"I do hope Miss Orne isn't full of the new notions about clothes and
food and exercise and rights and rubbish of that sort. Mamma hates such
ideas, and so do I."

"I hope she _is_ full of good, wise notions about health and work and
study. It is just what we need in this school. Madame is old and lets
things go, and the other teachers only care to get through and have an
easy time. We ought to be a great deal better, brisker, and wiser than
we are, and I'm ready for a good stirring up if any one will give it to
us," declared Sally, who was a very independent girl and had read as
well as studied much.

"You Massachusetts girls are always raving about self-culture, and ready
for queer new ways. I'm contented with the old ones, and want to be let
alone and finished off easily," said Nelly, the pretty New Yorker.

"Well, I go with Sally, and want to get all I can in the way of health,
learning, and manners while I'm here; and I'm real glad Miss Orne has
come, for Madame's old-fashioned, niminy priminy ways did fret me
dreadfully. Miss Orne is more like our folks out West,--spry and strong
and smart, see if she isn't," said Julia, with a decided nod of her
auburn head.

"There she is now! Girls, she's running! actually trotting up the
avenue--not like a hen, but a boy--with her elbows down and her head up.
Do come and see!" cried Kitty, dancing about at the window as if she
longed to go and do likewise.

All ran in time to see a tall young lady come up the wide path at a good
pace, looking as fresh and blithe as the goddess of health, as she
smiled and nodded at them, so like a girl that all returned her salute
with equal cordiality.

"She gives a new sort of interest to the old treadmill, doesn't she?"
said Nelly, as they scattered to their places at the stroke of nine,
feeling unusually anxious to appear well before the new teacher.

While they pull down their jerseys and take up their books, we will
briefly state that Madame Stein's select boarding-school had for many
years received six girls at a time, and finished them off in the old
style. Plenty of French, German, music, painting, dancing, and
deportment turned out well-bred, accomplished, and amiable young ladies,
ready for fashionable society, easy lives, and entire dependence on
other people. Dainty and delicate creatures usually, for, as in most
schools of this sort, minds and manners were much cultivated, but bodies
rather neglected. Heads and backs ached, dyspepsia was a common ailment,
and poorlies of all sorts afflicted the dear girls, who ought not to
have known what "nerves" meant, and should have had no bottles in their
closets holding wine and iron, cough mixtures, soothing drops and
cod-liver oil for weak lungs. Gymnastics had once flourished, but the
fashion had gone by, and a short walk each day was all the exercise they
took, though they might have had glorious romps in the old coach-house
and bowling-alley in bad weather, and lovely rambles about the spacious
grounds; for the house was in the suburbs, and had once been a fine
country mansion. Some of the liveliest girls did race down the avenue
now and then, when Madame was away, and one irrepressible creature had
actually slid down the wide balusters, to the horror of the entire
household.

In cold weather all grew lazy and cuddled under blankets and around
registers, like so many warmth-loving pussies,--poor Madame's rheumatism
making her enjoy a hot-house temperature and indulge the girls in
luxurious habits. Now she had been obliged to give up entirely and take
to her bed, saying, with the resignation of an indolent nature:--

"If Anna Orne takes charge of the school I shall feel no anxiety. _She_
is equal to anything."

She certainly looked so as she came into the school-room ready for her
day's work, with lungs full of fresh air, brain stimulated by sound
sleep, wholesome exercise, and a simple breakfast, and a mind much
interested in the task before her. The girls' eyes followed her as she
took her place, involuntarily attracted by the unusual spectacle of a
robust woman. Everything about her seemed so fresh, harmonious, and
happy, that it was a pleasure to see the brilliant color in her cheeks,
the thick coils of glossy hair on her spirited head, the flash of white
teeth as she spoke, and the clear, bright glance of eyes both keen and
kind. But the most admiring glances were on the dark-blue jersey that
showed such fine curves of the broad shoulders, round waist, and plump
arms, without a wrinkle to mar its smooth perfection.

Girls are quick to see what is genuine, to respect what is strong, and
to love what is beautiful; so before that day was over, Miss Orne had
charmed them all; for they felt that she was not only able to teach but
to help and amuse them.

After tea the other teachers went to their rooms, glad to be free from
the chatter of half a dozen lively tongues; but Miss Orne remained in
the drawing-room, and set the girls to dancing till they were tired,
then gathered them round the long table to do what they liked till
prayer-time. Some had novels, others did fancy-work or lounged, and all
wondered what the new teacher would do next.

Six pairs of curious eyes were fixed upon her, as she sat sewing on some
queer bits of crash, and six lively fancies vainly tried to guess what
the articles were, for no one was rude enough to ask. Presently she
tried on a pair of mittens, and surveyed them with satisfaction, saying
as she caught Kitty staring with uncontrollable interest:--

"These are my beautifiers, and I never like to be without them."

"Are they to keep your hands white?" asked Maud, who spent a good deal
of time in caring for her own. "I wear old kid gloves at night after
cold-creaming mine."

"I wear these for five minutes night and morning, for a good rub, after
dipping them in cold water. Thanks to these rough friends, I seldom feel
the cold, get a good color, and keep well," answered Miss Orne,
polishing up her smooth cheek till it looked like a rosy apple.

"I'd like the color, but not the crash. Must it be so rough, and with
_cold_ water?" asked Maud, who often privately rubbed her pale face with
a bit of red flannel, rouge being forbidden except for theatricals.

"Best so; but there are other ways to get a color. Run up and down the
avenue three or four times a day, eat no pastry, and go to bed early,"
said Miss Orne, whose sharp eye had spied out the little weaknesses of
the girls, and whose kind heart longed to help them at once.

"It makes my back ache to run, and Madame says we are too old now."

"Never too old to care for one's health, my dear. Better run now than
lie on a sofa by and by, with a back that never stops aching."

"Do you cure your headaches in that way?" asked Nelly, rubbing her
forehead wearily.

"I never have them;" and Miss Orne's bright eyes were full of pity for
all pain.

"What do you do to help it?" cried Nelly, who firmly believed that it
was inevitable.

"I give my brain plenty of rest, air, and good food. I never know I have
any nerves, except in the enjoyment they give me, for I have learned how
to use them. I was not brought up to believe that I was born an
invalid, and was taught to understand the beautiful machinery God gave
me, and to keep it religiously in order."

Miss Orne spoke so seriously that there was a brief pause in which the
girls were wishing that some one had taught them this lesson and made
them as strong and lovely as their new teacher.

"If crash mittens would make my jersey set like yours I'd have a pair at
once," said Cordy, sadly eyeing the buttons on her own, which seemed in
danger of flying off if their plump wearer moved too quickly.

"Brisk runs are what you want, and less confectionery, sleep, and
lounging in easy chairs;" began Miss Orne, all ready to prescribe for
these poor girls, the most important part of whose education had been so
neglected.

"Why, how did you know?" said Cordy, blushing, as she bounced out of her
luxurious seat and whisked into her pocket the paper of chocolate creams
she was seldom without.

Her round eyes and artless surprise set the others to laughing, and gave
Sally courage to ask what she wanted, then and there.

"Miss Orne, I wish you would show us how to be strong and hearty, for I
do think girls are a feeble set now-a-days. We certainly need stirring
up, and I hope you will kindly do it. Please begin with me, then the
others will see that I mean what I say."

Miss Orne looked up at the tall, overgrown girl who stood before her,
with broad forehead, near-sighted eyes, and narrow chest of a student;
not at all what a girl of seventeen should be, physically, though a
clear mind and a brave spirit shone in her clever face and sounded in
her resolute voice.

"I shall very gladly do what I can for you, my dear. It is very simple,
and I am sure that a few months of my sort of training will help you
much; for you are just the kind of girl who should have a strong body,
to keep pace with a very active brain," answered Miss Orne, taking
Sally's thin, inky fingers in her own, with a friendly pressure that
showed her good will.

"Madame says violent exercise is not good for girls, so we gave up
gymnastics long ago," said Maud, in her languid voice, wishing that
Sally would not suggest disagreeable things.

"One does not need clubs, dumb bells, and bars for my style of exercise.
Let me show you;" and rising, Miss Orne went through a series of
energetic but graceful evolutions, which put every muscle in play
without great exertion.

"That looks easy enough," began Nelly.

"Try it," answered Miss Orne, with a sparkle of fun in her blue eyes.

They did try,--to the great astonishment of the solemn portraits on the
wall, unused to seeing such antics in that dignified apartment. But some
of the girls were out of breath in five minutes; others could not lift
their arms over their heads; Maud and Nelly broke several bones in their
corsets, trying to stoop; and Kitty tumbled down, in her efforts to
touch her toes without bending her knees. Sally got on the best of all,
being long of limb, easy in her clothes, and full of enthusiasm.

"Pretty well for beginners," said Miss Orne, as they paused at last,
flushed and merry. "Do that regularly every day, and you will soon gain
a few inches across the chest and fill out the new jerseys with firm,
elastic figures."

"Like yours," added Sally, with a face full of such honest admiration
that it could not offend.

Seeing that she had made one convert, and knowing that girls, like
sheep, are sure to follow a leader, Miss Orne said no more then, but
waited for the leaven to work. The others called it one of Sally's
notions, but were interested to see how she would get on, and had great
fun, when they went to bed, watching her faithful efforts to imitate her
teacher's rapid and effective motions.

"The wind-mill is going!" cried Kitty, as several of them sat on the
bed, laughing at the long arms swinging about.

"That is the hygienic elbow-exercise, and that the Orne Quickstep, a
mixture of the grasshopper's skip and the water-bug's slide," added
Julia, humming a tune in time to the stamp of the other's foot.

"We will call these the Jersey Jymnastics, and spell the last with a J,
my dear," said Nelly; and the name was received with as much applause as
the young ladies dared to give it at that hour.

"Laugh on, but see if you don't all follow my example sooner or later,
when I become a model of grace, strength, and beauty," retorted Sally,
as she turned them out and went to bed, tingling all over with a
delicious glow that sent the blood from her hot head to warm her cold
feet, and bring her the sound, refreshing sleep she so much needed.

This was the beginning of a new order of things, for Miss Orne carried
her energy into other matters besides gymnastics, and no one dared
oppose her when Madame shut her ears to all complaints, saying, "Obey
her in everything, and don't trouble me."

Pitchers of fresh milk took the place of tea and coffee; cake and pie
were rarely seen, but better bread, plain puddings, and plenty of fruit.

Rooms were cooled off, feather beds sent up garret, and thick curtains
abolished. Sun and air streamed in, and great cans of water appeared
suggestively at doors in the morning. Earlier hours were kept, and brisk
walks taken by nearly all the girls; for Miss Orne baited her hook
cleverly, and always had some pleasant project to make the wintry
expeditions inviting. There were games in the parlor instead of novels,
and fancy-work in the evening; shorter lessons, and longer talks on the
many useful subjects that are best learned from the lips of a true
teacher. A cooking class was started, not to make fancy dishes, but the
plain, substantial ones all housewives should understand. Several girls
swept their own rooms, and liked it after they saw Miss Orne do hers in
a becoming dust-cap; and these same pioneers, headed by Sally, boldly
coasted on the hill, swung clubs in the coach-house, and played tag in
the bowling-alley rainy days.

It took time to work these much-needed changes, but young people like
novelty; the old routine had grown tiresome, and Miss Orne made things
so lively and pleasant it was impossible to resist her wishes. Sally did
begin to straighten up, after a month or two of regular training; Maud
outgrew both corsets and backache; Nelly got a fresh color; Kitty found
her thin arms developing visible muscles; and Julia considered herself a
Von Hillern, after walking ten miles without fatigue.

But dear, fat Cordy was the most successful of all; and rejoiced greatly
over the loss of a few pounds when she gave up over-eating, long naps,
and lazy habits. Exercise became a sort of mania with her, and she was
continually trudging off for a constitutional, or trotting up and down
the halls when bad weather prevented the daily tramp. It was the desire
of her soul to grow thin, and such was her ardor that Miss Orne had to
check her sometimes, lest she should overdo the matter.

"All this is easy and pleasant now, because it is new," she said, "and
there is no one to criticise our simple, sensible ways; but when you go
away I am afraid you will undo the good I have tried to do you. People
will ridicule you, fashion will condemn, and frivolous pleasures make
our wholesome ones seem hard. Can you be steadfast, and keep on?"

"We will!" cried all the girls; but the older ones looked a little
anxious, as they thought of going home to introduce the new ways alone.

Miss Orne shook her head, earnestly wishing that she could impress the
important lesson indelibly upon them; and very soon something happened
which had that effect.

April came, and the snowdrops and crocuses were up in the garden beds.
Madame was able to sit at her window, peering out like a dormouse waking
from its winter sleep; and much did the good lady wonder at the blooming
faces turned up to nod and smile at her, the lively steps that tripped
about the house, and the amazing spectacle of _her_ young ladies racing
round the lawn as if they liked it. No one knew how Miss Orne reconciled
her to this new style of deportment; but she made no complaint,--only
shook her impressive cap when the girls came beaming in to pay little
visits, full of happy chat about their affairs. They seemed to take a
real interest in their studies now, to be very happy; and all looked so
well that the wise old lady said to herself:--

"Looks are everything with women, and I have never been able to show
such a bouquet of blooming creatures at my breaking up as I shall this
year. I will let well enough alone, and if fault is found, dear Anna's
shoulders are broad enough to bear it."

Things were in this promising state, and all were busily preparing for
the May fête, at which time this class of girls would graduate, when the
mysterious events occurred to which we have alluded.

They were gathered--the girls, not the events--round the table one
night, discussing, with the deep interest befitting such an important
topic, what they should wear on examination day.

"_I_ think white silk jerseys and pink or blue skirts would be lovely;
so pretty and so appropriate for the J. J. Club, and so nice for us to
do our exercises in. Miss Orne wants us to show how well we go together,
and of course we want to please her;" said Nelly taking the lead as
usual in matters of taste.

"Of course!" cried all the girls, with an alacrity which plainly showed
how entirely the new friend had won their hearts.

"I wouldn't have believed that six months could make such a difference
in one's figure and feelings," said Maud, surveying her waist with calm
satisfaction, though it was no longer slender, but in perfect proportion
to the rest of her youthful shape.

"I've had to let out every dress, and it's a mercy I'm going home, for I
shouldn't be decent if I kept on at this rate;" and Julia took a long
breath, proud of her broad chest, expanded by plenty of exercise, and
loose clothing.

"I take mine in, and don't have to worry about my buttons flying off, _à
la_ Clara Peggotty. I'm _so_ pleased I want to be training all the time,
for I'm not half thin enough yet," said Cordy, jumping up for a trot
round the room, that not a moment might be lost.

"Come, Sally, you ought to join in the jubilee, for you have done
wonders, and will be as straight as a ramrod in a little while. Why so
sober to-night? Is it because our dear Miss Orne leaves us to sit with
Madame?" asked Nelly, missing the gayest voice of the six, and observing
her friend's troubled face.

"I'm making up my mind whether I'd better tell you something or not.
Don't want to scare the servants, trouble Madame, or vex Miss Orne; for
I know _she_ wouldn't believe a word of it, though I saw it with my own
eyes," answered Sally, in such a mysterious tone that the girls with one
voice cried,--

"Tell us, this minute!"

"I will; and perhaps some of you can explain the matter."

As she spoke, Sally rose and stood on the rug with her hands behind her,
looking rather wild and queer; for her short hair was in a toss, her
eyes shone large behind her round glasses, and her voice sank to a
whisper as she made this startling announcement:--

"I've seen a ghost!"

A general shiver pervaded the listeners, and Cordy poked her head under
the sofa pillows with a faint cry, while the rest involuntarily drew
nearer to one another.

"Where?" demanded Julia, the bravest of the party.

"On the top of the house."

"Good gracious! When, Sally?" "What did it look like?" "Don't scare us
for fun,"--cried the girls, undecided whether to take this startling
story in jest or earnest.

"Listen, and I'll tell you all about it," answered Sally, holding up her
finger impressively.

"Night before last I sat till eleven, studying. Against the rules, I
know; but I forgot, and when I was through I opened my window to air the
room. It was bright moonlight, so I took a stroll along the top of the
piazza, and coming back with my eyes on the sky I naturally saw the roof
of the main house from my wing. I couldn't have been asleep, could I?
yet, I solemnly declare I saw a white figure with a veil over its head
roaming to and fro as quietly as a shadow. I looked and looked, then I
called softly, but it never answered, and suddenly it was gone."

"What did you do? quavered Cordy, in a smothered voice from under the
pillow.

"Went straight in, took my lamp and marched up to the cupola. Not a sign
of any one, all locked and the floor dusty, for we never go there now,
you know. I didn't like it, but just said, 'Sally, go to bed; it's an
optical illusion and serves you right for studying against the rule.'
That was the first time."

"Mercy on us! Did you see it again?" cried Maud, getting hold of Julia's
strong arm for protection.

"Yes, in the bowling-alley at midnight," whispered Sally.

"Do shut the door, Kit, and don't keep clutching at me in that scary
way; it's very unpleasant," said Nelly, glancing nervously over her
shoulder as the six pairs of wide-opened eyes were fixed on Sally.

"I got up to shut my window last night, and saw a light in the alley. A
dim one, but bright enough to show me the same white thing going up and
down, with the veil as before. I'll confess I was nervous then, for you
know there _is_ a story that in old times the man who lived here
wouldn't let his daughter marry the lover she wanted, and she pined away
and died, and said she'd haunt the cruel father, and she did. Old Mrs.
Foster told me all about it when I first came, and Madame asked me not
to repeat it, so I never did. I don't believe in ghosts, mind you, but
what on earth is it, trailing about in that ridiculous way?"

Sally spoke nervously and looked excited, for in spite of courage and
common sense she _was_ worried to account for the apparition.

"How long did it stay?" asked Julia, with her arm round Maud, who was
trembling and pale.

"A good fifteen minutes by my watch, then vanished, light and all, as
suddenly as before. I didn't go to look after it that time, but if I see
it again I'll hunt till I find out what it is. Who will go with me?"

No one volunteered, and Cordy emerged long enough to say imploringly:--

"Do tell Miss Orne, or get the police;" then dived out of sight again,
and lay quaking like an ostrich with its head in the sand.

"I won't! Miss Orne would think I was a fool, and the police don't
arrest ghosts. I'll do it myself, and Julia will help me, I know. She is
the bravest of you, and hasn't developed her biceps for nothing," said
Sally, bent on keeping all the glory of the capture to themselves if
possible.

Flattered by the compliment to her arms, Julia did not decline the
invitation, but made a very sensible suggestion, which was a great
relief to the timid, till Sally added a new fancy to haunt them.

"Perhaps it is one of the servants moon-struck or love-lorn. Myra looks
sentimental, and is always singing:--

  "I'm waiting, waiting, darling,
  Morning, night, and noon;
  Oh, meet me by the river
  When softly shines the moon."

"It's not Myra; I asked her, and she turned pale at the mere idea of
going anywhere alone after dark, and said cook had seen a banshee
gliding down the Lady's Walk one night, when she got up for camphor,
having the face-ache. I said no more, not wanting to scare them;
ignorant people are so superstitious."

Sally paused, and the girls all tried not to look "scared" or
"superstitious," but did not succeed very well.

"What are you going to do?" asked Nelly, in a respectful tone, as Julia
and Sally stood side by side, like Horatius and Herminius waiting for a
Spurius Lartius to join them.

"Watch, like cats for a mouse, and pounce as soon as possible. All
promise to say nothing; then we can't be laughed at if it turns out some
silly thing, as it probably will," answered Sally.

"We promise!" solemnly answered the girls, feeling deeply impressed with
the thrilling interest of the moment.

"Very well; now don't talk about it or think about it till we report, or
no one will sleep a wink," said Sally, walking off with her ally as
coolly as if, after frightening them out of their wits, they could
forget the matter at word of command.

The oath of silence was well kept, but lessons suffered, and so did
sleep, for the excitement was great, especially in the morning, when the
watchers reported the events of the night, and in the evening, when they
took turns to go on guard. There was much whisking of dressing-gowns up
and down the corridor of the west wing, where our six roomed, as the
girls flew to ask questions early each day, or scurried to bed, glancing
behind them for the banshee as they went.

Miss Orne observed the whispers, nods, and eager confabulations, but
said nothing, for Madame had confided to her that the young ladies were
planning a farewell gift for her. So she was blind and deaf, and smiled
at the important airs of her girlish admirers.

Three or four days passed, and no sign of the ghost appeared. The
boldest openly scoffed at the false alarm, and the most timid began to
recover from their fright.

Sally and Julia looked rather foolish as they answered, "no news,"
morning after morning, to the inquiries which were rapidly losing the
breathless eagerness so flattering to the watchers.

"You dreamed it, Sally. Go to sleep, and don't do it again," said Nelly,
on the fifth day, as she made her evening call and found the girls
yawning and cross for want of rest.

"She has exercised too much, and produced a morbid state of the brain,"
laughed Maud.

"I just wish she wouldn't scare me out of my senses for nothing,"
grumbled Cordy; "I used to sleep like a dormouse, and now I dream
dreadfully and wake up tired out. Come along, Kit, and let the old
ghosts carry off these silly creatures."

"My regards to the Woman in White _when_ you see her again, dear," added
Kitty, as the four went off to laugh at the whole thing, though they
carefully locked their doors and took a peep out of window before going
to sleep.

"We may as well give it up and have a good rest. I'm worn out, and so
are you, if you'd own it," said Julia, throwing herself down for a nap
before midnight.

"I shall _not_ give it up till I'm satisfied. Sleep away, I'll read
awhile and call you if anything comes," answered Sally, bound to prove
the truth of her story if she waited all summer.

Julia was soon off, and the lonely watcher sat reading till past eleven;
then put out her light and went to take a turn on the flat roof of the
piazza that ran round the house, for the night was mild and the stars
companionable. As she turned to come back, her sharp eye caught sight of
something moving on the house-top as before, and soon, clear against the
soft gloom of the sky, appeared the white figure flitting to and fro.

A long look, and then Sally made a rush at Julia, shaking her violently
as she said in an excited whisper:

"Come! she is there. Quick! upstairs to the cupola; I have the candle
and the key."

Carried away by the other's vehemence Julia mutely obeyed, trembling,
but afraid to resist; and noiseless as two shadows, they crept up the
stairs, arriving just in time to see the ghost vanish over the edge of
the roof, as if it had dissolved into thin air. Julia dropped down in a
heap, desperately frightened, but Sally pulled her up and led her back
to their room, saying, when she got there, with grim satisfaction, "Did
I dream it all? Now I hope they will believe me."

"What was it? Oh, what could it be?" whimpered Julia, quite demoralized
by the spectacle.

"I begin to believe in ghosts, for no human being could fly off in that
way, with nothing to walk on. I shall speak to Miss Orne to-morrow; I've
had enough of this sort of fun," said Sally, going to the window, with a
strong desire to shut and lock it.

But she paused with her hand raised, as if turned to stone, for as she
spoke the white figure went slowly by. Julia dived into the closet, with
one spring. Sally, however, was on her mettle now, and, holding her
breath, leaned out to watch. With soundless steps the veiled thing went
along the roof, and paused at the further end.

Never waiting for her comrade, Sally quietly stepped out and followed,
leaving Julia to quake with fear and listen for an alarm.

None came, and in a few minutes, that seemed like hours, Sally returned,
looking much excited; but was sternly silent, and, to all the other's
eager questions she would only give this mysterious reply:--

"I know all, but cannot tell till morning. Go to sleep."

Believing her friend offended at her base desertion at the crisis of the
affair, Julia curbed her curiosity and soon forgot it in sleep. Sally
slept also, feeling like a hero reposing after a hard-won battle.

She was up betimes and ready to receive her early visitors with an air
of triumph, which silenced every jeer and convinced the most skeptical
that she had something sensational to tell at last.

When the girls had perched themselves on any available article of
furniture, they waited with respectful eagerness, while Sally retired to
the hall for a moment, and Julia rolled her eyes, with her finger on her
lips, looking as if she could tell much if she dared.

Sally returned somewhat flushed, but very sober, and in a few dramatic
words related the adventures of the night, up to the point where she
left Julia quivering ignominiously in the closet, and, like Horatius,
faced the foe alone.

"I followed till the ghost entered a window."

"Which?" demanded five awestruck voices at once.

"The last."

"Ours?" whispered Kitty, pale as her collar, while Cordy, her room-mate,
sat aghast.

"As it turned to shut the window the veil fell back and I saw the face."
Sally spoke in a whisper and added, with a sudden start, "I see it now!"

Every girl sprang or tumbled off her perch as if an electric shock had
moved them, and stared about them as Nelly cried wildly, "Where? oh,
where?"

"There!" and Sally pointed at the palest face in the room, while her own
reddened with the mirth she was vainly trying to suppress.

"Cordy?"

A general shriek of amazement and incredulity followed the question,
while Sally laughed till the tears ran down her cheeks at the dumb
dismay of the innocent ghost.

As soon as she could be heard she quickly explained: "Yes, it was Cordy,
walking in her sleep. She wore her white flannel wrapper, and a cloud
round her head, and took her exercise over the roofs at midnight, so
that no time might be lost. I don't wonder she is tired in the morning,
after such dangerous gymnastics as these."

"But she couldn't vanish in that strange way off the house-top without
breaking her neck," said Julia, much relieved, but still mystified.

"She didn't fly nor fall, but went down the ladder left by the painters.
Look at the soles of her felt slippers, if you doubt me, and see the red
paint from the roof. We couldn't open the cupola windows, you remember,
but this morning I took a stroll and looked up and saw how she did it
asleep, though she never would dare to do it awake. Somnambulists do
dreadfully dangerous things, you know," said Sally, as if her experience
of those peculiar people had been vast and varied.

"How could I? It's horrid to think of. Why did you let me, Kit?" cried
Cordy, uncertain whether to be proud or ashamed of her exploit.

"Never dreamed of _your_ doing such a silly thing, and never waked up.
Sleep-walkers are always quiet, and if I had seen you I'd have been too
scared to know you. I'll tie you to the bed-post after this, and not
let you scare the whole house," answered Kitty, regarding it all as a
fine joke.

"What did I do when I got in?" asked Cordy, curiously.

"Took off your things and went to bed as if glad to get back. I didn't
dare to wake you, and kept the fun all to myself till this morning.
Thought I ought to have a good laugh for my pains since I did all the
work," answered Sally, in high glee at the success of her efforts.

"I did want to get as thin as I could before I went home, the boys
plague me so; and I suppose it wore upon me and set me to walking at
night. I'm very sorry, and I never will again if I can help it. Please
forgive me, and don't tell any one but Miss Orne; it was so silly,"
begged poor Cordy, tearfully.

All promised and comforted her, and praised Sally, and plagued Julia,
and had a delightfully noisy and exciting half hour before the breakfast
bell rang.

Miss Orne wondered what made the young faces so gay and the laughter so
frequent, as mysterious hints and significant nods went on around the
table; but as soon as possible she was borne into the school-room and
told the thrilling tale.

Her interest and surprise were very flattering, and when the subject had
been well discussed she promised to prevent any further escapades of
this sort, and advised Cordy to try the Banting method for the few
remaining weeks of her stay.

"I'll try anything that will keep me from acting ghost and making every
one afraid of me," said Cordy, secretly wondering why she had not
broken her neck in her nocturnal gymnastics.

"Do you believe in ghosts, Miss Orne?" asked Maud,--who did, in spite of
the comic explanation of this one.

"Not the old-fashioned sort, but there is a modern kind that we are all
afraid of more or less," answered Miss Orne, with a half-playful,
half-serious look at the girls around her.

"Do tell about them, please," begged Kitty, while the rest looked both
surprised and interested.

"There is one which I am very anxious to keep you from fearing. Women
are especially haunted by it, and it prevents them from doing, being,
and thinking all that they might and ought. 'What will people say?' is
the name of this formidable ghost; and it does much harm, for few of us
have the courage to live up to what we know to be right in all things.
You are soon to go away to begin your lives in earnest, and I do hope
that whatever I have been able to teach you about the care of minds and
bodies will not be forgotten or neglected because it may not be the
fashion outside our little world."

"_I_ never will forget, or be afraid of that ghost, Miss Orne," cried
Sally, quick to understand and accept the warning so opportunely given.

"I have great faith in _you_, dear, because you have proved yourself so
brave in facing phantoms more easily laid. But this is a hard one to
meet and vanquish; so watch well, stand firm, and let these jerseys that
you are so fond of cover not only healthy young bodies but happy
hearts, both helping you to be sweet, wise, and useful women in the
years to come. Dear girls, promise me this, and I shall feel that our
winter has not been wasted, and that our spring is full of lovely
promise for a splendid summer."

As she spoke, with her own beautiful face bright with hope and
tenderness, Miss Orne opened her arms and gathered them all in, to seal
their promise with grateful kisses more eloquent than words.

Long after their school days were over, the six girls kept the white
jerseys they wore at the breaking-up festival, as relics of the J. J.;
and long after they were scattered far apart, they remembered the
lessons which helped them to be what their good friend hoped--healthy,
happy, and useful women.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

The Little House In The Garden


"I think we little ones ought to have a story all to ourselves now,"
said one of the smaller lads, as they gathered round the fire with
unabated interest.

"So do I, and I've got a little tale that will just suit you, I fancy.
The older boys and girls can go and play games if they don't care to
hear," answered Aunt Elinor, producing the well-worn portfolio.

"Thanks, we will try a bit, and if it is very namby pamby we can run,"
said Geoff, catching sight of the name of the first chapter. Aunt Elinor
smiled and began to read about


                    THE LITTLE HOUSE IN THE GARDEN.

                              I. BEARS.

A brown bear was the first tenant; in fact, it was built for him, and
this is the way it happened:--

A man and his wife were driving through the woods up among the
mountains, and hearing a queer sound looked about them till they spied
two baby bears in a tree.

"Those must be the cubs of the old bear that was killed last week," said
Mr. Hitchcock, much interested all at once.

"Poor little things! how will they get on without their mother? They
look half scared to death, and cry like real babies," said the kind
woman.

"They will starve if we don't take care of them. I'll shake them down;
you catch them in your shawl and we'll see what we can do for them."

So Mr. Hitchcock climbed up the tree, to the great dismay of the two
orphans, who growled funny little growls and crept as far out on the
branch as they dared.

"Shake easy, John, or they will fall and be killed," cried the wife,
holding out her shawl for this new kind of fruit to fall into.

Down they came, one after the other, and at first were too frightened to
fight; so Mr. Hitchcock got them into the wagon safely bundled up, and
Mrs. Hitchcock soothed their alarm by gentle pattings and motherly
words, till they ceased to struggle, and cuddled down to sleep like two
confiding puppies, for they were not much bigger.

Mr. Hitchcock kept the hotel that stood at the foot of the king of the
mountains, and in summer the house was full of people; so he was glad of
any new attraction, and the little bears were the delight of many
children. At first, Tom and Jerry trotted and tumbled about like
frolicsome puppies, and led easy lives,--petted, fed and admired, till
they grew so big and bold that, like other young creatures, their pranks
made mischief as well as fun.

Tom would steal all the good things he could lay his paws on in kitchen
or dining-room, and cook declared she couldn't have the rascal loose;
for whole pans of milk vanished, sheets of ginger-bread were found in
his den under the back steps, and nearly every day he was seen
scrambling off with booty of some sort, while the fat cook waddled
after, scolding and shaking the poker at him, to the great amusement of
the boarders on the piazza. People bore with him a long time; but when
he took a lively trot down the middle of the long dinner-table one day,
after eating all he liked, and smashing right and left as he scampered
off, with a terrible clatter of silver, glass, and china, his angry
master declared he wouldn't have such doings, and chained him to a post
on the lawn. Here he tugged and growled dismally, while good little
Jerry frisked gayly about, trying to understand what it all meant.

But presently _his_ besetting sin got _him_ into trouble likewise. He
loved to climb, and was never happier than when scrambling up the rough
posts of the back piazza to bask in the sun on the roof above, peeping
down with his sharp little eyes at the children, who could not follow.
He roosted in trees like a fat brown bird, and came tumbling down
unexpectedly on lovers who sought quiet nooks to be romantic in. He
explored the chimneys and threw into them any trifle he happened to
find,--being a rogue, and fond of stealing hats, balls, dolls, or any
small article that came in his way. But the fun he liked best was to
climb in at the chamber windows and doze on the soft beds; for Jerry
was a luxurious fellow and scorned the straw of his own den. This habit
annoyed people much, and the poor bear often came bundling out of
windows, with old gentlemen whacking him with canes, or ladies throwing
water after him.

One evening, when there was a dance and every one was busy down stairs,
Jerry took a walk on the roof, and being sleepy, looked about for a
cosey bed to take a nap in. Two brothers occupied one of these rooms,
and both were Jerry's good friends, especially the younger. Georgie was
fast asleep, as his dancing days had not yet begun, and Charlie was
waltzing away down stairs; so Jerry crept into bed and nestled down
beside his playmate, who was too sleepy to do anything but roll over,
thinking the big brother had come to bed.

By and by Charlie did come up, late and tired, and having forgotten a
lamp, undressed in the moonlight, observing nothing till about to step
into bed; then, finding something rolled up in the clothes, thought it a
joke of the other boys, caught up a racket and began to bang away at the
suspicious bundle. A scene of wild confusion followed, for Jerry growled
and clawed and couldn't get out; Georgie woke, and thinking his
bed-fellow was his brother being abused by some frolicsome mate, held on
to Jerry, defending him bravely, till a rent in the sheet allowed a
shaggy head to appear, so close to his own that the poor child was
painfully reminded of Red Riding Hood's false grandmother. Charlie was
speechless with laughter at this discovery, and while Jerry bounced
about the bed snarling and hugging pillows as he tried to get free,
terrified Georgie rushed down the hall screaming, "The wolf! the wolf!"
till he took refuge in his mother's room.

Out popped night-capped heads, anxious voices cried, "Is it fire?" and
in a moment the house was astir. The panic might have been serious if
Jerry had not come galloping down stairs, hotly pursued by Charlie in
his night-gown, still belaboring the poor beast, and howling, "He was in
my bed! He scared George! I'll thrash him!"

Then the alarmed ladies and gentlemen laughed and grew calm, while the
boys all turned out and hunted Jerry up stairs and down, till he was
captured and ignominiously lugged away to be tied in the barn.

That prank sealed his fate, and he went to join his brother in
captivity. Here they lived for a year, and went to housekeeping in a den
in the bank, with a trough for their food, and a high, knotted pole to
climb on. They had many visitors, and learned a few tricks, but were not
happy bears; for they longed to be free, and the older they grew, the
more they sighed for the great forest where they were born.

The second summer something happened that parted them forever. Among the
children that year were Fred and Fan Howard, two jolly young persons of
twelve and fourteen. Of course the bears were very interesting, and Fred
tried their tempers by tormenting them, while Fan won their hearts with
cake and nuts, candy and caresses. Tom was Fred's favorite, and Jerry
was Fan's. Tom was very intelligent, and covered himself with glory by
various exploits. One was taking off the boards which roofed the den, so
that the sun should dry the dampness after a rain; and he carefully
replaced them at night. Any dog who approached the trough got his ears
smartly boxed, and meddlesome boys were hugged till they howled for
mercy. He danced in a way to convulse the soberest, and Fred taught him
to shoulder arms in such a funny imitation of a stout old soldier of the
town that the children rolled on the grass in fits of laughter when the
cap was on, and the wooden gun flourished at word of command by the
clumsy hero.

Jerry had no accomplishments, but his sweet temper made many friends. He
let the doves eat with him, the kittens frolic all over his broad back,
and was never rough with the small people who timidly offered the buns
he took so gently from their little hands. But he pined in captivity,
refused his food, and lay in his den all day, or climbed to the top of
the pole and sat there looking off to the cool, dark forest, with such a
pensive air that Fan said it made her heart ache to see him. Just before
the season ended, Jerry disappeared. No one could imagine how the chain
broke, but gone he was, and never came back, to Fan's satisfaction and
Tom's great sorrow. He mourned for his brother, and Mr. Hitchcock began
to talk of killing him; for it would not do to let two bears loose in
the neighborhood, as they sometimes killed sheep and did much harm.

"I wish my father would buy him," said Fred, "I've always wanted a
menagerie, and a tame bear would be a capital beginning."

"I'll ask him, for I hate to have the poor old fellow killed," answered
Fan. She not only begged papa to buy Tom, but confessed that she filed
Jerry's chain and helped him to escape.

"I know it was wrong, but I couldn't see him suffer," she said. "Now if
you buy Tom I'll give you my five dollars to help, and Mr. Hitchcock
will forgive me and be glad to get rid of both the bears."

After some consultation Tom _was_ bought, and orders were sent to have a
house built for him in a sunny corner of the garden, with strong rings
to chain him to, and a good lock on the door to keep him in. When he was
settled in these new quarters he held daily receptions for some weeks.
Young and old came to see him, and Fred showed off his menagerie with
the pride of a budding Barnum. A bare spot was soon worn on the grass
where Tom's parade ground was, and at all hours the poor fellow might be
seen dancing and drilling, or sitting at his door, thoughtfully
surveying the curious crowd, and privately wishing he never had been
born.

Here he lived for another year, getting so big that he could hardly turn
round in his house, and so cross that Fred began to be a little afraid
of him after several hugs much too close to be safe or agreeable. One
morning the door of the house was found broken off, and Tom gone. Fred
was rather relieved; but his father was anxious, and ordered out the
boys of the neighborhood to find the runaway, lest he should alarm
people or do some harm. It was an easy matter to trace him, for more
than one terrified woman had seen the big, brown beast sniffing round
her back premises after food; a whole schoolful of children had been
startled out of their wits by a bear's head at the window; and one old
farmer was in a towering rage over the damage done to his bee-hives and
garden patch by "the pesky critter, afore he took to the woods."

After a long tramp poor Tom was found rolled up in a sunny nook, resting
after a glorious frolic. He went home without much reluctance, but from
that time it was hard to keep him. Bolts and bars, chains and ropes were
of little use; for when the longing came, off he went, on one occasion
carrying the house on his back, like a snail, till he tipped it over and
broke loose. Fred was quite worn out with his pranks, and tried to sell
or give him away; but nobody would buy or accept such a troublesome pet.
Even tender hearted Fan gave him up, when he frightened a little child
into a fit and killed some sheep, in his last holiday.

It was decided that he must be killed, and a party of men, armed with
guns, set out to carry the sentence into effect. Fred went also to see
that all was properly done, and Fanny called after him with tears in her
eyes:--

"Say good by for me, and kill him as kindly as you can."

This time Tom had been gone a week and had evidently made up his mind to
be a free bear; for he had wandered far into the deepest wood and made
a den for himself among the rocks. Here they found him, but could not
persuade him to come out, and no bold Putnam was in the troop, to creep
in and conquer him there.

"Bullets will reach him if we can't, so blaze away, boys, and finish him
off. We have fooled away time enough, and I want to get home to supper,"
said the leader of the hunt, after many attempts had been made to lure
or drive Tom from his shelter.

So they "blazed away," and growls of pain proved that some of the
bullets had hit. But Tom would not budge, and having used up their
ammunition, the disappointed hunters went home resolving to bring dogs
next day and finish the job. They were spared the trouble, however, for
when Fred looked from his window in the morning he saw that Tom had
returned, and ran down to welcome the rebel back. But one look at the
poor beast showed him that he had only come home to die; for he was
covered with wounds and lay moaning on his bed of straw, looking as
pathetic as a bear could, his shaggy coat full of burrs, his head and
breast full of shot, and one paw apparently broken.

Fanny cried over him, and Fred was quite bowed down with remorse; but
nothing could be done, and soon, with a vain effort to lick the hands
that stroked him, poor Tom lifted his great paw for a farewell shake,
and died, with his great head on his master's knee, in token of
forgiveness. As if to atone for their seeming cruelty, Fanny hung the
little house with black while Tom lay in state, and Fred, resisting all
temptations to keep his fine skin, buried him like a warrior "with his
martial cloak around him," in the green woods he loved so well.

                              II. BOYS.

The next tenants of the little house were three riotous lads,--for
Fred's family moved away,--and the new comers took possession one fine
spring day with great rejoicing over this ready-made plaything. They
were queer fellows, of eleven, twelve, and fourteen; for, having read
the "Boys' Froissart" and other warlike works, they were quite carried
away by these stirring tales, and each boy was a hero. Harry, the
eldest, was Henry of Navarre, and wore a white plume on every occasion.
Ned was the Black Prince, and clanked in tin armor, while little Billy
was William Tell and William Wallace by turns.

Tom's deserted mansion underwent astonishing changes about this time.
Bows and arrows hung on its walls; battle-axes, lances, and guns stood
in the corners; helmets, shields, and all manner of strange weapons
adorned the rafters; cannon peeped from its port-holes; a drawbridge
swung over the moat that soon surrounded it; the flags of all nations
waved from its roof, and the small house was by turns an armory, a fort,
a castle, a robber's cave, a warrior's tomb, a wigwam, and the Bastile.

The neighbors were both amused and scandalized by the pranks of these
dramatic young persons; for they enacted with much spirit and skill all
the historical events which pleased their fancy, and speedily enlisted
other boys to join in the new plays. At one time, painted and
be-feathered Indians whooped about the garden, tomahawking the unhappy
settlers in the most dreadful manner. At another, Achilles, radiant in a
tin helmet and boiler-cover shield, dragged Hector at the tail of his
chariot (the wheel-barrow), drawn by two antic and antique steeds, who
upset both victor and vanquished before the fun was over. Tell shot
bushels of apples off the head of the stuffed suit of clothes that acted
his son, Coeur de Leon and Saladin hacked blocks and cut cushions _à la_
Walter Scott, and tournaments of great splendor were held on the grass,
in which knights from all ages, climes, and races, tilted gallantly,
while fair dames of tender years sat upon the wood-pile to play Queens
of Beauty and award the prize of valor.

Nor were more modern heroes forgotten. Napoleon crossed the Alps (a muck
heap, high fence, and prickly hedge), with intrepid courage. Wellington
won many a Waterloo in the melon patch, and Washington glorified every
corner of the garden by his heroic exploits. Grant smoked sweet-fern
cigars at the fall of Richmond; Sherman marched victoriously to Georgia
through the corn and round the tomato bed, and Phil Sheridan electrified
the neighborhood by tearing down the road on a much-enduring donkey,
stung to unusual agility by matches tied to his tail.

It grew to be an almost daily question among the young people, "What are
the Morton boys at now?" for these interesting youths were much admired
by their mates, who eagerly manned the fences to behold the revels, when
scouts brought word of a new play going on. Mrs. Morton believed in
making boys happy at home, and so allowed them entire liberty in the
great garden, as it was safer than river, streets, or ball-ground, where
a very mixed crowd was to be found. Here they were under her own eye,
and the safe, sweet tie between them still held fast; for she was never
too busy to bind up their wounds after a fray, wave her handkerchief
when cheers told of victory, rummage her stores for costumes, or join in
their eager study of favorite heroes when rain put an end to their
out-of-door fun.

So the summer was a lively one, and though the vegetables suffered some
damage, a good crop of healthy, happy hours was harvested, and all were
satisfied. The little house looked much the worse for the raids made
upon it, but still stood firm with the stars and stripes waving over it,
and peace seemed to reign one October afternoon as the boys lay under
the trees eating apples and planning what to play next.

"Bobby wants to be a knight of the Round Table. We might take him in and
have fun with the rites, and make him keep a vigil and all that,"
proposed William Wallace, anxious to admit his chosen friend to the
inner circle of the brotherhood.

"He's such a little chap he'd be scared and howl. I don't vote for
that," said the Black Prince, rather scornfully, as he lay with his
kingly legs in the air, and his royal mouth full of apple.

"I do!" declared Henry of Navarre, always generous, and amiable. "Bob is
a plucky little chap, and will do anything we put him to. He's poor and
the other fellows look down on him, so that's another reason why we
ought to take him in and stand by him. Let's give him a good trial, and
if he's brave, we'll have him."

"So we will! Let's do it now; he's over there waiting to be asked in.
_He_ doesn't go poking his nose where he isn't wanted, as some folks
do," cried Billy, who had often been snubbed by the big boys in his
efforts at knightly feats.

A whistle brought Bobby, with a beaming face, for he burned to join the
fun, but held back because he was not a gentleman's son. A sturdy,
honest little soul was Bobby, true as steel, brave as a lion, and loyal
as an old-time vassal to his young lord, kind Billy, who always told him
all the plans, explained the mysteries, and shared the goodies when
feasts were spread.

Now he stood leaning against one of the posts of the little house
whither the boys had adjourned, and listened bashfully while Harry told
him what he must do to join the heroes of the Round Table. He did not
understand half of it, but was ready for any trial, and took the comical
oath administered to him with the utmost solemnity.

"You must stay here locked in for some hours, and watch your armor.
That's the vigil young knights had to keep before they could fight. You
mustn't be scared at any noises you hear, or anything you see, or sing
out for help, even if you stay here till dark. You'll be a coward if you
do, and never have a sword."

"I promise truly; hope to die if I don't!" answered Bobby, fixing his
blue eyes on the speaker, and holding his curly head erect with the air
of one ready to face any peril; for the desire of his soul was to own a
sword, like Billy, and clash it on warlike occasions.

Then a suit of armor was piled up on the red box, which was by turns
altar, table, tomb, and executioner's block. Banners were hung over it,
the place darkened, two candles lighted, and after certain rites which
cannot be divulged, the little knight was left to his vigil with the
door locked.

The boys howled outside, smote on the roof, fired a cannon, and taunted
the prisoner with derisive epithets to stir him to wrath. But no cry
answered them, no hint of weariness, fear, or anger betrayed him, and
after a half-hour of this sort of fun, they left him to the greater
trial of silence, solitude, and uncertainty.

The short afternoon was soon gone, and the tea bell rang before the
vigil had lasted long enough.

"He won't know what time it is; let's leave him till after supper, and
then march out with torches and bring him in to a good feed. Mother
won't mind, and Hetty likes to stuff fellows," proposed Harry, and all
being hungry, the first part of the plan was carried out at once.

But before tea was over, the unusual clang of the fire bells drove all
thought of Bobby out of the boys' minds, as they raced away to the
exciting scene, to take their share in the shouting, running, and
tumbling about in every one's way.

The great hotel was burning, and till midnight the town was in an
uproar. No lives were lost, but much property, and nothing else was
thought of till dawn. A heavy shower did good service, and about one
o'clock, people began to go home tired out. Mrs. Morton and other ladies
were too busy giving shelter to the people from the hotel, and making
coffee for the firemen, to send their boys to bed. In fact, they could
not catch them; for the youngsters were wild with excitement, and
pervaded the place like will-o'-the-wisps, running errands, lugging
furniture, splashing about with water, and howling till they were as
hoarse as crows.

"This is the battle of Beauvais, and we've set the city a-fire by
flinging pitch-pots over the walls," croaked Harry to Ned as they bumped
against each other, one carrying a great coffee-pot and the other a
feather-bed.

"No, it's the fall of Troy, and I'm Æneas lugging off the old man,"
panted Ned, staggering away with the heavy load on his back.

At last the flurry was over, and our three lads, very dirty, wet, and
tired, went to bed and to sleep, and never once thought of poor Bobby,
till next morning. Then Harry suddenly rose up, with an exclamation that
effectually roused both his brothers.

"By St. Dennis, we've left that boy there all night!"

"He wouldn't be such a fool as to stay; that old lock's broken easy
enough," said Ned, looking troubled, in spite of his words.

"Yes, he would! He promised, and he'll keep his word like a true knight.
It rained and was cold, and no one knew where he was. Oh dear, I hope he
isn't dead," cried Billy, tumbling out of bed and into his clothes as
fast as he could.

The others laughed, but dressed with unusual speed, and flew to the
garden house, to find the lock unbroken, and all as still inside as when
they left it. Looking very anxious, Harry opened the door and all peeped
in. There, at his post before the altar, lay the little knight fast
asleep. Rain had soaked his clothes, the chilly night air made his lips
and hands purple with cold, and the trials of those long hours left the
round cheeks rather pale. But he still guarded his arms, and at the
first sound was awake and ready to defend them, though somewhat shaky
with sleep and stiffness.

The penitent boys poured forth apologies, in which fire, remorse, and
breakfast were oddly mixed. Bobby forgave them like a gentleman, only
saying, with a laugh and a shiver, "Guess I'd better go home, ma'll be
worried about me. If I'd known being out all night and getting wet was
part of the business, I'd 'a' left word and brought a blanket. Be I a
Round Table now? Shall I have a sword, and train with the rest? I didn't
holler once, and wasn't much scared, for all the bells, and the dark,
and the rain."

"You've won your spurs, and we'll knight you just as soon as we get
time. You're a brave fellow, and I'm proud to have you one of my men.
Please don't say much about this; we'll make it all right, and we're
awfully sorry," answered Harry, while Ned put his own jacket over the
wet shoulders, and Billy beamed at him, feeling that his friend's
exploit outdid any of his own.

Bobby marched away as proudly as if he already saw the banners waving
over him, and felt the accolade that made him a true knight. But that
happy moment was delayed for some time, because the cold caught in that
shower threatened a fit of sickness; and the boys' play looked as if it
might end in sad earnest.

Harry and his brothers confessed all to mamma, listened with humility to
her lecture on true knighthood, and did penance by serving Bobby like
real brothers-in-arms, while he was ill. As soon as the hardy boy was
all right again, they took solemn counsel together how they should
reward him, and atone for their carelessness. Many plans were discussed,
but none seemed fine enough for this occasion till Billy had a bright
idea.

"Let's buy Bob some hens. He wants some dreadfully, and we ought to do
something grand after treating him so badly, and nearly killing him."

"Who's got any money? I haven't; but it's a good idea," responded Ned,
vainly groping in all his pockets for a cent to head the subscription
with.

"Mamma would lend us some, and we could work to pay for it," began
Billy.

"No, I've a better plan," interrupted Harry with authority. "We ought to
make a sacrifice and suffer for our sins. We will have an auction and
sell our arms. The boys want them, and will pay well. My lords and
gentlemen, what say ye?"

"We will!" responded the loyal subjects of King Henry.

"Winter is coming, and we can't use them," said Billy, innocently.

"And by next spring we shall be too old for such games," added Ned.

"'Tis well! Ho! call hither my men. Bring out the suits of mail; sound
the trumpets, and set on!" thundered Harry, striking an attitude, and
issuing his commands with royal brevity.

A funny scene ensued; for while Billy ran to collect the boys, Ned
dismantled the armory, and Hal disposed of the weapons in the most
effective manner, on trees, fences, and grass, where the bidders could
examine and choose at their ease. Their mates had always admired and
coveted these war-like treasures, for some were real, and others
ingenious imitations; so they gladly came at sound of the hunter's horn
which was blown when Robin Hood wanted his merry men.

Harry was auctioneer, and rattled off the most amazing medley of
nonsense in praise of the articles, which he rapidly knocked down to the
highest bidder. The competition was lively, for the boys laughed so much
they hardly knew what they were doing, and made the rashest offers; but
they all knew what the money was to be used for, so they paid their
bills handsomely, and marched off with cross-bows, old guns, rusty
swords, and tin armor, quite contented with their bargains.

Seven dollars was realized by the sale, and a fine rooster and several
hens solemnly presented to Bobby, who was overwhelmed by this unexpected
atonement, and immediately established his fowls in the wood-shed, where
they happily resided through the winter, and laid eggs with such
gratifying rapidity that he earned quite a little fortune, and insisted
on saying that his vigil had not only made a knight of him, but a
millionnaire.

                            III. BABIES.

The little house stood empty till spring; then a great stir went on in
the garden, getting it ready for a new occupant. It was mended, painted
red, fitted up with a small table and chairs, and a swing. Sunflowers
stood sentinel at the door, vines ran over it, and little beds of
flowers were planted on either side. Paths were dug all round the lawn,
and a baby-carriage was rolled up and down to harden them. The neighbors
wondered what was coming next, and one June day they found out; for a
procession appeared, escorting the new tenant to the red mansion, with
great rejoicing among the boys.

First came Billy blowing the horn, then Ned waving their best banner,
then Hal drawing the baby wagon, in which, as on a throne, sat the
little cousin who had come to spend the summer, and rule over them like
a small, sweet tyrant. A very sprightly damsel was four-year-old
Queenie, blue-eyed, plump, and rosy, with a cloud of yellow curls,
chubby arms that embraced every one, and a pair of stout legs that
trotted all day. She surveyed her kingdom with cries of delight, and
took possession of "mine tottage" at once, beginning housekeeping by a
tumble out of the swing, a header into the red chest, and a pinch in the
leaf of the table. But she won great praise from the boys by making
light of these mishaps, and came up smiling, with a bump on her brow, a
scratch on her pug nose, and a bruise on one fat finger, and turned out
tea for the gentlemen as if she had done it all her life; for the table
was set, and all manner of tiny cakes and rolls stood ready to welcome
her.

This was only the beginning of tea parties; for very soon a flock of
lovely little friends came to play with Queenie, and such pretty revels
went on it seemed as if fairies had taken possession of the small house.
Dolls had picnics, kittens went a-visiting, tin carts rattled up and
down, gay balloons flew about, pigmy soldiers toddled round the paths in
paper caps, and best of all, rosy little girls danced on the grass,
picked the flowers, chased butterflies, and sang as blithely as the
birds. Queenie took the lead in these frolics, and got into no end of
scrapes by her love of exploration,--often leading her small friends
into the strawberry-bed, down the road, over the wall, or to some
neighbor's house, coolly demanding "a dint a water and dingerbed for all
us ones."

Guards were set, bars and locks put up, orders given, and punishments
inflicted, but all in vain; the dauntless baby always managed to escape,
and after anxious hunts and domestic flurries, would be found up a
tree, under the big rhubarb leaves, in a hen house, or calmly strolling
to town without her hat. All sorts of people took her to drive at her
request, and brought her back just as her agitated relatives were flying
to the river in despair. Once she departed with a flock of sheep, and
was returned so dirty no one knew her till she was scrubbed. Another
time, she passed the morning in the pig-pen, having fallen over the
fence; and finding pleasant society in a dozen young piggies, stayed to
play with them till discovered among the straw, surrounded by her new
friends, one of whom slept sweetly in her arms.

"We must tie her up," said Mrs. Morton, quite worn out with her pranks.

So a strong cord was put round Queenie's waist, and fastened to one of
the rings in the little house where Tom used to be chained. At first she
raged and tugged, then submitted, and played about as if she didn't
care; but she laid plans in her naughty little mind, and carried them
out, to the great dismay of Bessie, the maid.

"I want to tut drass," she said in her most persuasive tones.

So Bessie gave her the rusty scissors she was allowed to use, and let
her play make hay till her toy wagon was full.

"I want a dint a water, pease," was the next request, and Bessie went in
to get it. She was delayed a few moments, and when she came out no sign
of Queenie remained but a pile of yellow hair cut off in a hurry, and
the end of the cord. Slyboots was gone, scissors and all.

Then there was racing and calling, scolding and wailing, but no Queenie
was to be seen anywhere on the premises. Poor Bessie ran one way, Aunt
Morton another, and Billy, who happened to be at home, poked into all
the nooks and corners for the runaway.

An hour passed, and things began to look serious, when Harry came in
much excited, and laughing so he could hardly speak.

"Where _do_ you think that dreadful baby has turned up? Over at Pat
Floyd's. He found her in the water pipes. You know a lot of those big
ones are lying in the back street ready to use as soon as the place is
dug. Well, that little rascal crept in, and then couldn't turn round, so
she went on till she came out by Pat's house, and nearly scared him out
of his wits. The pipes were not joined, so she had light and air, but I
guess she had a hard road to travel. Such a hot, dirty, tired baby you
never saw. Mrs. Floyd is washing her up. You'd better go and get her,
Bess."

Bess went and returned with naughty Queenie, looking as if rats had
gnawed her curls off, and the sand of the great desert had been ground
into her hands and knees,--not to mention the iron rust that ruined her
pretty pink frock, or the crown of her hat rubbed to rags.

"I wasn't frighted. You said Dod be'd all wound, so I goed wite alon,
and Mis Foyd gived me a nice cold tater, and a tootie, and the bid dord
washed my hands wif his wed tun."

That was Queenie's account of the matter, but she behaved so well after
it that her friends suspected the perilous prank had made a good
impression upon her.

To keep her at home she was set to farming, and the little house was a
barn. In it lived a rocking horse, several wooden cows, woolly sheep,
cats and dogs, as well as a queer collection of carts and carriages,
tools and baskets. Every day the busy little farmer dug and hoed,
planted and watered her "dardin," made hay, harvested vegetables, picked
fruit, or took care of animals,--pausing now and then to ride her horse,
drive out in her phaeton, or go to an imaginary fire with the engine
Billy had made for her.

The little friends came to help her, and the flower-beds soon looked as
if an earthquake had upheaved them; for things were planted upside down,
holes dug, stones piled, and potatoes laid about as if expected to dig
themselves. But cheeks bloomed like roses, small hands got brown, and
busy feet trotted firmly about the paths, while the red barn echoed with
the gayest laughter all day long.

On Queenie's fifth birthday, in September, she had a gipsy party, and
all the small neighbors came to it. A tent was pitched, three tall poles
held up a kettle over a "truly fire" that made the water really boil,
and supper was spread on the grass. The little girls wore red and blue
petticoats, gay shawls or cloaks, bright handkerchiefs on their heads,
and as many beads and breastpins as they liked. Some had tamborines, and
shook them as they danced; one carried a dolly in the hood of her cloak
like a true gypsy, and all sung, skipping hand in hand round the fire.

The mammas looked on and helped about supper, and Bess sat in the tent
like an old woman, and told pleasant fortunes, as she looked in the
palms of the soft little hands the children showed her.

They had a charming time, and all remembered it well; for that night,
when the fun was over, every one in bed, and the world asleep, a great
storm came on; the wind blew a gale and chimney tops flew off, blinds
banged, trees were broken, apples whisked from the boughs by the bushel,
and much mischief was done. But worst of all, the dear little house blew
away! The roof went in one direction, the boards in another, the poor
horse lay heels up, and the rest of the animals were scattered far and
wide over the garden.

Great was the lamentation next morning, when the children saw the ruin.
The boys felt that it was past mending, and gave it up; while Queenie
consoled herself for the devastation of her farm by the childish belief
that a crop of new cats and dogs, cows and horses, would come up in the
spring from the seed sowed broadcast by the storm.

So that was the sad end of the little house in the garden.



[Illustration]

DAISY'S JEWEL-BOX, AND HOW SHE FILLED IT


"Plenty of time for another. Let the little folks go to bed, now they've
had their story, and please go on, auntie," cried Min, when all had
listened with more interest than they would confess to the children's
tale.

So the small people trotted off, much against their will, and this most
obliging of aunts drew forth another manuscript, saying, as she glanced
at several of her elder nieces, brave in the new trinkets Santa Claus
had sent them:--

"This is a story with a moral to it, which the girls will understand;
the boys can take naps while I read, for it won't interest them."

"If it shows up the girls we shall like it," answered Geoff, and
composed himself to hear and enjoy


                  DAISY'S JEWEL-BOX, AND HOW SHE
                             FILLED IT.

"It would be perfectly splendid, and just what I long for, but I don't
see how I _can_ go with nothing fit to wear," said Daisy, looking up
from the letter in her hand, with a face full of girlish eagerness and
anxiety.

Mrs. Field set every fear at rest with a reassuring smile, as she
quietly made one of the sacrifices mothers think so small, when made for
the dear creatures for whom they live.

"You shall go, dear; I have a little sum put by for an emergency.
Twenty-five dollars will do a good deal, when tastes are simple and we
do our own dressmaking."

"But mother, that was for your cloak. You need it so much I can't bear
to have you give it up," said sober little Jane, the home-girl, who
never cared for visiting like her gay elder sister.

"Hush, dear; I can do very well with a shawl over my old sack. Don't say
a word to spoil Daisy's pleasure. She needs a change after this dull
autumn, and must be neat and nice."

Janey said no more, and fell to thinking what she had to offer Daisy;
for both took great pride in the pretty girl, who was the queen among
her young friends.

Daisy heard, but was so busy re-reading the letter that she took no
notice then, though she recalled the words later.

"Come and pass the holidays with us. We all want to see you, and Laura
begs you will not disappoint her."

This was the invitation that came from Laura's mother; for the two girls
had struck up a great friendship during the summer the city family
passed in the little country town where Daisy lived. She had ardently
hoped that Laura would not forget the charming plan, and now the cordial
message came, just when the season would be gayest in town.

"I suppose I must have the everlasting white muslin for a party dress,
as that is the cheapest thing a girl can wear. A nun's-veiling is what I
long for, but I'm afraid we can't afford it," she said with a sigh,
coming back from visions of city delights to the all-important question
of dress.

"Yes, you can, and new ribbons, gloves, and slippers as well. You are so
small it doesn't take much, and we can make it right up ourselves. So
run and collect all your little finery, while I go and do the shopping
at once."

"You dearest of mothers! how you always manage to give me what I want,
and smooth all my worries away. I'll be as good as gold, and bring you
the best present I can find."

Daisy's grateful kiss warmed the dear woman's heart, and made her forget
how shabby the old sack was, as she trudged away to spend the money
carefully hoarded for the much needed cloak.

Needles and fingers flew, and two days before Christmas, Daisy set out
for the enchanted city, feeling very rich with the pretty new dress in
her trunk, and five dollars for pocket money. It seemed a large sum to
the country girl, and she planned to spend it all in gifts for mother
and Janey, whose tired faces rather haunted her after she had caught the
last glimpse of them.

Her reception was a warm one, for all the Vaughns were interested in the
blooming little creature they had found among the hills, and did their
best to make her visit a pleasant one. The first day she was in a
delightful sort of maze, things were so splendid, gay and new; the
second she felt awkward and countrified, and wished she had not come. A
letter from her mother on Christmas morning did her good, and gave her
courage to bear the little trials that afflicted her.

"My clothes do look dowdy beside Laura's elegant costumes, though they
did seem very nice at home; but my hair isn't red, and that's a
comfort," she said to herself, as she dressed for the party that
evening.

She could not help smiling at the bonny figure she saw in the long
mirror, and wishing mother and Janey could see the work of their hands
in all its glory; for the simple white dress was most becoming, and her
kind host had supplied her with lovely flowers for bosom and bouquet.

But the smile died as she took up her one ornament, an antique necklace,
given her by an old aunt. At home it was considered a very rare and
beautiful thing, and Daisy had been rather proud of her rococo chain
till she saw Laura's collection of trinkets, the variety and brilliancy
of which dazzled her eyes, and woke a burning desire to possess
treasures of the same sort. It was some consolation to find that the
most striking were not very expensive, and after poring over them with
deep interest, Daisy privately resolved to buy as many as her five
dollars would compass. These new ornaments could be worn during her
visit, and serve as gifts when she went home; so the extravagance would
not be so great as it seemed.

This purpose comforted her, as she put on the old necklace, which looked
very dingy beside the Rhinestones that flashed, the silver bangles that
clashed, and the gilded butterflies, spiders, arrows, flowers, and
daggers that shone on the young girls whom she met that evening. Their
fine dresses she could not hope to imitate, but a pin and a pair of
bracelets were possible, and she resolved to have them, if she had to
borrow money to get home with.

Her head was quite turned by this desire for the cheap trinkets which
attract all feminine eyes now-a-days, and when, among the pretty things
that came to her from the Christmas tree that night, she received a blue
plush jewel-box, she felt that it was almost a duty to fill it as soon
as possible.

"Isn't it a beauty? I never had one, and it is just what I wanted," said
Daisy, delightedly lifting the tray full of satin beds for pretty
things, and pulling out the little drawer underneath, where the giver's
card lay.

"I told papa a work-box or a fan would be better; but he liked this and
would buy it," explained Laura, who knew how useless it was to her
friend.

"It was very kind of him, and I prefer it to either of those. I've
nothing but my old chain and a shabby little pin to put in it now, but
I'll fill it in time," answered Daisy, whose eyes seemed to behold the
unbought treasures already reposing on the dainty cushion.

"Real jewels are the best, my dear, for their worth and beauty are never
lost. The tinsel girls wear now is poor stuff, and money is thrown away
in buying it," said Mrs. Vaughn, who overheard them and guessed the
temptation which beset the little country girl.

Daisy looked conscious, but answered, with a smile, and a hand on her
necklace, "This old thing wouldn't look well in my pretty box, so I'll
leave it empty till I can afford something better."

"But that antique chain is worth many mock diamonds; for it is genuine,
and its age adds to its value. Lovers of such things would pay a good
price for that and keep it carefully. So don't be ashamed of it, my
dear,--though this pretty throat needs no ornament," added Mrs. Vaughn,
hoping the girl would not forget the little lesson she was trying to
give her.

Daisy did not, but when she went to bed, set the jewel-box on the table
where it would meet her eyes the first thing in the morning, and then
fell asleep trying to decide that she would buy no baubles, since there
were better things to spend her money on.

Nothing more was said; but as the two girls went about the gay street on
various pleasant errands, Daisy never could pass the jewellers' windows
without stopping to gloat over the trays full of enchanting ornaments.
More than once, when alone, she went in to inquire the prices of these
much coveted trifles, and their cheapness made the temptation harder to
resist. Certain things had a sort of fascination for her, and seemed to
haunt her in an uncanny way, giving her no peace till she would decide
to buy them. A golden rose with a diamond drop of dew on its leaves got
into her very dreams; an enamelled butterfly flew before her as she
walked, and a pair of silver bangles rattled in her ear like goblin
castanets.

"I shall not be safe till I spend that money, so I might as well decide
on something and be at peace," said poor Daisy, after some days of this
girlish struggle; "I needn't buy anything for mother and Janey, for I
can share my nice and useful presents with them; but I should like to be
able to show the girls my lovely jewel-box with something pretty in it,
and I will! Laura needn't know anything about it, for I'm sure she'd
think it silly, and so would her mother. I'll slip in now and buy that
rose; it's only three dollars, and the other two will get one
porte-bonheur, or the dear butterfly."

Making her way through the crowd that always stood before the brilliant
window, Daisy went in and demanded the rose; then, rather scared by this
reckless act she paused, and decided to look farther before buying
anything else. With a pleasant little flutter of the heart as the pretty
trinket was done up, she put her hand into her pocket to pay for it, and
all the color died out of her cheeks when she found no purse there. In
vain she pulled out handkerchief, keys, and pincushion; no sign of money
was found but a ten-cent piece which had fallen out at some time. She
looked so pale and dismayed that the shopman guessed her misfortune
before she told it, but all the comfort he offered was the useless
information that the crowded corner was a great place for pick-pockets.

There was nothing to be done but to return the rose and go sadly home,
feeling that fate was very cruel to snatch away this long-coveted
happiness when so nearly won. Like the milk-maid who upset her pail
while planning which ribbons would become her best, poor Daisy's dreams
of splendor came to a sudden end; for instead of a golden rose, she was
left with only ten cents,--and not even a purse to put it in.

She went home angry, disappointed, and ashamed, but too proud to
complain, though not able to keep the loss to herself; for it was a sad
affair, and her face betrayed her in spite of her efforts to be gay.

"I know you were staring at the French diamonds in that corner store. I
never can get you by there without a regular tug," cried Laura, when the
tale was very briefly told.

"I can't help it; I'm perfectly fascinated by those foolish things, and
I know I should have bought some; so it is well that I've lost my money,
perhaps," answered Daisy, looking so innocently penitent and so frankly
disappointed that Mr. Vaughn said kindly:--

"So it is, for now I have a chance to complete my Christmas present. I
was not sure it would suit so I gave it empty. Please use this in buying
some of the 'fascinating things' you like so well."

A bright ten-dollar gold piece was slipped into Daisy's hand, and she
was obliged to keep it, in spite of all her protestations that she could
live without trinkets, and did not need it as her ticket home was
already bought. Mrs. Vaughn added a nice little purse, and Laura
advised her to keep the lone ten-cent piece for a good-luck penny.

"Now I can do it with a free mind, and fill my box as Mr. Vaughn wishes
me to. Won't it be fun?" thought Daisy, as she skipped up-stairs after
dinner, with a load of care lifted from her spirits.

Laura was taking a music lesson, so her guest went to the sewing-room to
mend the facing of her dress, which some one had stepped on while she
stood in that fatal crowd. A seamstress was there, sewing as if for a
wager, and while Daisy stitched her braid she wondered if there was any
need of such haste; for the young woman's fingers flew, a feverish color
was in her cheeks, and now and then she sighed as if tired or worried.

"Let me help, if you are in a hurry, Miss White. I can sew fast, and
know something of dressmaking. Please let me. I'd love to do anything
for Mrs. Vaughn, she is so kind to me," said Daisy, when her small job
was done, lingering to make the offer, though an interesting book was
waiting in her room.

"Thank you, I guess I can get through by dark. I do want to finish, for
my mother is sick, and needs me as well as the money," answered the
needle-woman, pausing to give the girl a grateful smile, then stitching
away faster than ever.

"Then I must help. Give me that sleeve to sew up, and rest a little. You
look dreadfully tired, and you've been working all day," insisted Daisy.

"That's real kind, and it would be a great help, if you really like it,"
answered Miss White, with a sigh of relief as she handed over the
sleeve, and saw how heartily and helpfully Daisy fell to work.

Of course they talked, for the friendly act opened both hearts, and did
both girls good. As the younger listened to the little story of love and
labor, the gold piece burned in her pocket, and tinsel trinkets looked
very poor beside the sacrifices so sweetly made by this good daughter
for the feeble mother whose comfort and support she was.

"Our landlord has raised the rent, but I can't move now, for the cold
and the worry would kill ma; so I'm tugging away to pay the extra money,
else he will turn us out, I'm afraid."

"Why don't you tell Mrs. Vaughn? She helps every one, and loves to do
it."

"So she does, bless her! She has done a deal for us, and that's why I
can't ask for more. I won't beg while I can work, but worry wears on me,
and if I break down what _will_ become of mother?"

Poor Mary shook the tears out of her eyes, for daylight was going, and
she had no time to cry; but Daisy stopped to wonder how it would seem to
be in her place, "tugging away" day after day to keep a roof over
mother. It made her heart ache to think of it, and sent her hand to her
pocket with a joyful sense of power; for alms-giving was a new pleasure,
and Daisy felt very rich.

"I've had a present to-day, and I'd love dearly to share it with you if
you wouldn't mind. I shall only waste it, so do let me send it to your
mother in any shape you like," she said in a timid, but very earnest
way.

"Oh, Miss Field! I couldn't do it! you are too kind; I never thought of
hinting"--began Mary, quite overcome by this unexpected proposal.

Daisy settled the matter by running away to the study, where Mr. Vaughn
was napping, to ask him if he would give her two fives for the gold
piece.

"Ah! the fascination is at work, I see; and we can't wait till Monday to
buy the pretty things. Girls will be girls, and must sow their innocent
wild oats I suppose. Here, my dear, beware of pick-pockets, and good
luck to the shopping," said the old gentleman, as he put two crisp bills
into her hands, with a laugh.

"Pick-pockets wont get this, and I _know_ my shopping will prosper now,"
answered Daisy, in such a happy tone that Mr. Vaughn wondered what plan
was in the girl's head to make her look so sweet and glad.

She went slowly up-stairs looking at the two bills, which did not seem
half so precious as when in the shape of gold.

"I wonder if it would be very extravagant to give her all of it. I shall
do some silly thing if I keep it. Her boots were very thin, and she
coughs, and if she is sick it will be dreadful. Suppose I give her five
for herself, and five for her mother. I'd love to feel rich and generous
for once in my life, and give real help."

The house was very still, and Daisy paused at the head of the stairs to
settle the point, little dreaming that Mrs. Vaughn had heard the talk in
the sewing-room, and saw her as she stood thoughtfully staring at the
two bits of paper in her hand.

"I shouldn't feel ashamed if Mrs. Vaughn found me out in this, but I
should never dare to let her see my bangles and pins, if I got them. I
know she thinks them silly, especially so for me. She said she hoped I'd
set a good example to Laura, in the way of simplicity and industry. I
liked that, and so will mother. But then, my jewel-box! All empty, and
such a pretty thing. Oh dear, I wish I could be wise and silly at the
same time."

Daisy sighed, and took a few more steps, then smiled, pulled out her
purse, and taking the ten-cent piece tossed it up, saying, "Heads, Mary;
tails, myself."

Up flew the bright little coin, and down it came with the goddess of
liberty uppermost.

"That settles it; she shall have the ten, and I'll be content with the
old chain for all my jewelry," said Daisy aloud; and looking much
relieved she skipped away, leaving the unsuspected observer to smile at
her girlish mode of deciding the question, and to rejoice over the
generous nature unspoiled as yet.

She watched her young guest with new interest during the next few days;
for certain fine plans were in her mind, and every trifle helped the
decision for or against.

Mary White went smiling home that night to rejoice with her feeble
mother over the help that came so opportunely and so kindly.

Daisy looked as if her shopping _had_ prospered wonderfully though the
old necklace was the only ornament she wore; and those who saw her happy
face at the merry-making thought that she needed no other. She danced as
if her feet were as light as her heart, and enjoyed that party more than
the first; for no envy spoiled her pleasure, and a secret content
brightened all the world to her.

But the next day she discovered that temptation still had power over
her, and she nearly spoiled her first self-conquest by the fall which is
very apt to come after a triumph, to show us how hard it is to stand
fast, even when small Apollyons get in our way.

She broke the clasp of the necklace, and Mrs. Vaughn directed her to a
person who mended such things. The man examined it with interest, and
asked its history. Daisy very willingly told all she knew, inquiring if
it was really valuable.

"I'd give twenty-five dollars for it any time. I've been trying to get
one to go with a pair of earrings I picked up, and this is just what I
want. Of course you don't care to sell it, miss?" he asked, glancing at
Daisy's simple dress and rather excited face, for his offer almost took
her breath away.

She was not sufficiently worldly-wise to see that the jeweller wanted it
enough to give more for it, and to make a good bargain for herself.
Twenty-five dollars seemed a vast sum, and she only paused to collect
her wits, before she answered eagerly:--

"Yes, I _should_ like to sell it; I've had it so long I'm tired of it,
and it's all out of fashion. Mrs. Vaughn told me some people would be
glad to get it, because it is genuine. Do you really think it is worth
twenty-five dollars?"

"It's old, and I shall have to tinker it up; but it matches the earrings
so well I am willing to pay a good price for it. Will you take the money
now, miss, or think it over and call again?" asked the man, more
respectfully, after hearing Mrs. Vaughn's name.

"I'll take it now, if you please, sir. I shall leave town in a day or
two, and may not have time to call again," said Daisy, taking a
half-regretful look at the chain, as the man counted out the money.

Holding it fast, she went away feeling that this unexpected fortune was
a reward for the good use she had made of her gold piece.

"Now I can buy some really valuable ornament, and wear it without being
ashamed. What shall it be? No tinsel for me this time;" and she walked
by the attractive shop window with an air of lofty indifference, for she
really was getting over her first craze for that sort of thing.

Feeling as if she possessed the power to buy real diamonds, Daisy turned
toward the great jewellers, pausing now and then to look for some pretty
gift for Janey, bought with her own money.

"What can I get for mother? She never will own that she needs anything,
and goes shabby so I can be nice. I could get some of those fine, thick
stockings, hers are all darns,--but they might not fit. Flannel is
useful, but it isn't a pretty present. What _does_ she need most?"

As Daisy stopped before a great window, full of all manner of
comfortable garments, her eye fell on a fur-lined cloak marked "$25." It
seemed to answer her question like a voice, and as she looked at it she
heard again the words,--

"But, mother, that money was for your cloak, and you need it very much."

"Hush, dear, don't say a word to spoil Daisy's pleasure. I can do very
well with a shawl over the old sack."

"How could I forget that! What a selfish girl I am, to be thinking of
jewelry, when that dear, good mother hasn't a cloak to her back. Daisy
Field, I'm ashamed of you! Go in and buy that nice, warm one at once,
and don't let me hear of that ridiculous box again."

After this little burst of remorse and self-reproach, Daisy took another
look; and prudence suggested asking the advice of some more experienced
shopper than herself, before making so important a purchase. As if the
fates were interested in settling the matter at once, while she stood
undecided, Mary White came down the street with a parcel of work in her
hands.

"Just the person! The Vaughns needn't know anything about it; and Mary
is a good judge."

It was pleasant to see the two faces brighten as the girls met; rather
comical to watch the deep interest with which one listened and the other
explained; and beautiful to hear the grateful eagerness in Mary's voice,
as she answered cordially:--

"Indeed I will! You've been so kind to my mother, there's nothing I
wouldn't be glad to do for yours."

So in they went, and after due consideration, the cloak was bought and
ordered home,--both girls feeling that it was a little ceremony full of
love and good will; for Mary's time was money, yet she gave it gladly,
and Daisy's purse was left empty of all but the good-luck penny, which
was to bring still greater happiness in unsuspected ways.

Another secret was put away in the empty jewel-box, and the cloak hidden
in Daisy's trunk; for she felt shy of telling her little business
transactions, lest the Vaughns should consider her extravagant. But the
thought of mother's surprise and pleasure warmed her heart, and made the
last days of her visit the happiest. Being a mortal girl she did give a
sigh as she tied a bit of black velvet round her white throat, instead
of the necklace, which seemed really a treasure, now it was gone; and
she looked with great disfavor at the shabby little pin, worn where she
had fondly hoped to see the golden rose. She put a real one in its
place, and never knew that her own fresh, happy face was as lovely; for
the thought of the two mothers made comfortable by her was better than
all the pearls and diamonds that fell from the lips of the good girl in
the fairy tale.

"Let me help you pack your trunk; I love to cram things in, and dance on
the lid when it won't shut," said Laura, joining her friend next day,
just as she had got the cloak-box well hidden under a layer of clothes.

"Thank you, I'm almost done, and rather like to fuss over my own things
in my own way. You won't mind if I give this pretty box of
handkerchiefs to mother, will you, dear? I have so many things, I must
go halves with some one. The muslin apron and box of bonbons are for
Janey, because she can't wear the gloves, and this lovely _jabot_ is too
old for her," said Daisy, surveying her new possessions with girlish
satisfaction.

"Do what you like with your own. Mamma has a box of presents for your
people. She is packing it now, but I don't believe you can get it in;
your trunk is so much fuller than when you came. This must go in a safe
place, or your heart will break," and Laura took up the jewel-box,
adding with a laugh, as she opened it, "you haven't filled it, after
all! What did you do with papa's gold piece?"

"That's a secret. I'll tell some day, but not yet," said Daisy, diving
into her trunk to hide the color in her cheeks.

"Sly thing! I know you've got silver spiders and filagree racquets, and
Rhine-stone moons and stars stowed away somewhere and won't confess it.
I wanted to fill this box, but mamma said you'd do it better yourself,
so I let it alone; but I was afraid you'd think I was a selfish pig, to
have a pin for every day in the month and never give you one," said
Laura, as she looked at the single tarnished brooch reposing on the
satin cushion. "Where's your chain?" she added, before Daisy could
speak.

"It is safe enough. I'm tired of it, and don't care if I never see it
again." And Daisy packed away, and laughed as she smoothed the white
dress in its tray, remembering that it was paid for by the sale of the
old necklace.

"Give it to me, then. I like it immensely; it's so odd. I'll exchange
for anything of mine you choose. Will you?" asked Laura, who seemed bent
on asking inconvenient questions.

"I shall have to tell, or she will think me very ungrateful,"--and Daisy
felt a pang of regret even then, for Laura's offer was a generous one.

"Like G. W., 'I cannot tell a lie;' so I must 'fess' that I sold the old
thing, and spent the money for something I wanted very much,--not
jewelry, but something to give away."

Daisy was spared further confessions by the entrance of Mrs. Vaughn,
with a box in her hand.

"I have room for something more. Give me that, Laura, it will just fit
in;" and taking the little casket, she added, "Mary White wants to try
on your dress, dear. Go at once; I will help Daisy."

Laura went, and her mother stood looking down at the kneeling girl with
an expression of affectionate satisfaction which would have puzzled
Daisy, had she seen it.

"Has the visit been a pleasant one, my dear?"

"Oh, very! I can't thank you enough for the good it has done me. I hope
I can pay a little of the debt next summer, if you come our way again,"
cried Daisy, looking up with a face full of gratitude.

"We shall probably go to Europe for the summer. Laura is a good age for
it now, and we shall all enjoy it."

"How splendid! We shall miss you dreadfully, but I'm glad you are
going, and I hope Laura will find time to write me now and then. I shall
want to know how she likes the 'foreign parts' we've talked about so
much."

"You _shall_ know. We won't forget you, my dear," and with a caressing
touch on the smiling yet wistful face upturned to hers, Mrs. Vaughn went
away to pack the empty jewel-box, leaving Daisy to drop a few
irrepressible tears on the new gown, over the downfall of her summer
hopes, and the longings all girls feel for that enchanted world that
lies beyond the sea.

"We shall see you before we go, so we won't gush now," said Laura, as
she bade her friend good-by, adding in a whisper, "Some folks can have
secrets as well as other folks, and be as sly. So don't think you have
all the fun to yourself, you dear, good, generous darling."

Daisy looked bewildered, and Mrs. Vaughn added to her surprise by
kissing her very warmly as she said:

"I wanted to find a good friend for my spoiled girl, and I think I have
succeeded."

There was no time for explanation, and all the way home Daisy kept
wondering what they meant. But she forgot everything when she saw the
dear faces beaming at the door, and ran straight into her mother's arms,
while Janey hugged the trunk till her turn came for something better.

When the first raptures were over, out came the cloak; and Daisy was
well repaid for her little trials and sacrifices when she was folded in
it as her mother held her close, and thanked her as mothers only can.
Sitting in its soft shelter, she told all about it, and coming to the
end said, as she took up the jewel-box, unpacked with the other generous
gifts:--

"I haven't a thing to put in it, but I shall value it because it taught
me a lesson which I hope I never shall forget. See what a pretty thing
it is;" and opening it, Daisy gave a cry of surprise and joy, for there
lay the golden rose, with Laura's name and "Sub rosa" on a slip of
paper.

"The dear thing! she knew I wanted it, and that is what she meant by
'secrets.' I'll write and tell her mine to-morrow."

"Here is something more," said Janey, who had been lifting the tray
while her sister examined the long-desired flower.

A pair of real gold bangles shone before her delighted eyes, and a card
in Mr. Vaughn's handwriting bore these words: "Handcuffs for the thief
who stole the pocketbook."

Daisy hardly had time to laugh gayly at the old gentleman's joke, when
Janey cried out, as she opened the little drawer, "Here's another!"

It was a note from Mrs. Vaughn, but all thought it the greatest treasure
of the three, for it said briefly,--

     "DEAR DAISY,--Mary told me some of your secrets, and I found out
     the others. Forgive me and go to Europe with Laura, in May. Your
     visit was a little test. You stood it well, and we want to know
     more of you. The little box is not quite empty, but the best jewels
     are the self-denial, sweet charity, and good sense you put in
     yourself.

                                   "Your friend,           A. V."

Daisy could not speak, and her mother looked into the box with eyes full
of tender tears, while Janey danced about them, clashing the bangles
like a happy little bayadere, till her sister found her voice again.

Pointing to a great, bright tear that shone on the blue velvet, she
said, with her cheek against her mother's: "I always wanted a real
diamond, and there's a more precious one than any I could buy. Now I'm
sure my jewel-box _is_ full."



[Illustration]

CORNY'S CATAMOUNT


Two boys sat on the bars, one whittling, the other whistling,--not for
want of thought by any means, for his brow was knit in an anxious frown,
and he paused now and then to thump the rail, with an impatient
exclamation. The other lad appeared to be absorbed in shaping an arrow
from the slender stick in his hand, but he watched his neighbor with a
grin, saying a few words occasionally which seemed to add to his
irritation, though they were in a sympathizing tone.

"Oh, well, if a chap can't do a thing he can't; and he'd better give up
and say, 'Beat.'"

"But I won't give up, and I never say 'Beat.' I'm not going to be
laughed out of it, and I'll do what I said I would, if it takes all
summer, Chris Warner."

"You'll have to be pretty spry, then, for there's only two more days to
August," replied the whittler, shutting one eye to look along his arrow
and see if it was true.

"I intend to be spry, and if you won't go and blab, I'll tell you a plan
I made last night."

"Guess you can trust me. I've heard about a dozen plans now, and never
told one of 'em."

"They all failed, so there was nothing to tell. But this one is _not_
going to fail, if I die for it. I feel that it's best to tell some one,
because it is really dangerous; and if anything _should_ happen to me,
as is very likely, it would save time and trouble."

"Don't seem to feel anxious a mite. But I'll stand ready to pick up the
pieces, if you come to grief."

"Now, Chris, it's mean of you to keep on making fun when I'm in dead
earnest; and this may be the last thing you can do for me."

"Wait till I get out my handkerchief; if you're going to be affectin' I
may want it. Granite's cheap up here; just mention what you'd like on
your tombstone and I'll see that it's done, if it takes my last cent."

The big boy in the blue overalls spoke with such a comical drawl that
the slender city lad could not help laughing, and with a slap that
nearly sent his neighbor off his perch, Corny said good-naturedly:

"Come now, stop joking and lend a hand, and I'll do anything I can for
you. I've set my heart on shooting a wildcat, and I know I can if I once
get a good chance. Mother won't let me go off far enough, so of course I
don't do it, and then you all jeer at me. To-morrow we are going up the
mountain, and I'm set on trying again, for Abner says the big woods are
the place to find the 'varmint'. Now you hold your tongue, and let me
slip away when I think we've hit the right spot. I'm not a bit afraid,
and while the rest go poking to the top, I'll plunge into the woods and
see what I can do."

"All right. Better take old Buff; he'll bring you home when you get
lost, and keep puss from clawing you. You won't like that part of the
fun as much as you expect to, maybe," said Chris, with a sly twinkle of
the eye, as he glanced at Corny and then away to the vast forest that
stretched far up the mighty mountain's side.

"No, I don't want any help, and Buff will betray me by barking; I prefer
to go alone. I shall take some lunch and plenty of shot, and have a
glorious time, even if I don't meet that confounded beast. I will keep
dashing in and out of the woods as we go; then no one will miss me for a
while, and when they do you just say, 'Oh, he's all right; he'll be
along directly,' and go ahead, and let me alone."

Corny spoke so confidently, and looked so pleased with his plan, that
honest Chris could not bear to tell him how much danger he would run in
that pathless forest, where older hunters than he had been lost.

"Don't feel as if I cared to tell any lies about it, and I don't advise
your goin'; but if you're mad for catamounts, I s'pose I must humor you
and say nothing. Only bear in mind, Abner and I will be along, and if
you get into a scrape jest give a yell and we'll come."

"No fear of that; I've tramped round all summer, and know my way like an
Indian. Keep the girls quiet, and let me have a good lark. I'll turn up
all right by sundown; so don't worry. Not a word to mother, mind, or she
won't let me go. I'll make things straight with her after the fun is
over."

"That ain't just square; but it's not my funeral, so I won't meddle.
Hope you'll have first rate sport, and bag a brace of cats. One thing
you mind, don't get too nigh before you fire; and keep out of sight of
the critters as much as you can."

Chris spoke in a deep whisper, looking so excited and impressed by the
reckless courage of his mate that Corny felt himself a Leatherstocking,
and went off to tea with his finger on his lips, full of boyish faith in
his own powers. If he had seen Chris dart behind the barn, and there
roll upon the grass in convulsions of laughter, he would have been both
surprised and hurt.

No deacon could have been more sober, however, than Chris when they met
next morning, while the party of summer boarders at the old farm-house
were in a pleasant bustle of preparation for the long expected day on
the mountain. Three merry girls, a pair of small boys, two amiable
mammas, Chris and Corny, made up the party, with Abner to drive the big
wagon drawn by Milk and Molasses, the yellow span.

"All aboard!" shouted our young Nimrod, in a hurry to be off, as the
lunch-basket was handed up, and the small boys packed in the most
uncomfortable corners, regardless of their arms and legs.

Away they rattled with a parting cheer, and peace fell upon the
farm-house for a few hours, to the great contentment of the good people
left behind. Corny's mother was one of them, and her last words
were,--"A pleasant day, dear. I wish you'd leave that gun at home; I'm
so afraid you'll get hurt with it.'

"No fun without it. Don't worry, mammy; I'm old enough to take care of
myself."

"I'll see to him, ma'am," called Chris, as he hung on behind, and waved
his old straw hat, with a steady, reliable sort of look, that made the
anxious lady feel more comfortable.

"We are going to walk up, and leave the horses to rest; so I can choose
my time. See, I've got a bottle of cold tea in this pocket, and a lot of
grub in the other. No danger of my starving, is there?" whispered Corny,
as he leaned over to Chris, who sat, apparently, on nothing, with his
long legs dangling into space.

"Shouldn't wonder if you needed every mite of it. Hunting is mighty hard
work on a hot day, and this is going to be a blazer," answered Chris,
pulling his big straw hat lower over his eyes.

As we intend to follow Corny's adventures, we need not pause to describe
the drive, which was a merry one; with girls chattering, mammas holding
on to excited small boys, in danger of flying out at every jolt, Abner
joking till every one roared, Corny's dangerous evolutions with the
beloved gun, and the gymnastic feats Chris performed, jumping off to
pick flowers for the ladies, and getting on again while Milk and
Molasses tore up and down the rough road as if they enjoyed it.

About ten o'clock they reached the foot of the mountain; and after a
short rest at the hotel, began the three-mile ascent in high spirits.
Abner was to follow later with the wagon, to bring the party down; so
Chris was guide, as he knew the way well, and often came with people.
The girls and younger boys hurried on, full of eagerness to reach the
top. The ladies went more slowly, enjoying the grand beauty of the
scene, while Chris carried the lunch-basket, and Corny lingered in the
rear, waiting for a good chance to "plunge."

He wanted to be off before Abner came, as he well knew that wise man and
mighty hunter would never let him go alone.

"The very next path I see, I'll dive in and run; Chris can't leave the
rest to follow, and if I once get a good start, they won't catch me in a
hurry," thought the boy, longing to be free and alone in the wild woods
that tempted him on either hand.

Just as he was tightening his belt to be ready for the run, Mrs. Barker,
the stout lady, called him; and being a well-bred lad, he hastened at
once to see what she wanted, feeling that he was the only gentleman in
the party.

"Give me your arm, dear; I'm getting very tired, and fear I can't hold
out to the top, without a little help," said the poor lady, red and
panting with the heat, and steepness of the road.

"Certainly ma'am," answered Corny, obeying at once, and inwardly
resolving to deposit his fair burden on the first fallen log they came
to, and make his escape.

But Mrs. Barker got on bravely, with the support of his strong arm, and
chatted away so delightfully that Corny would really have enjoyed the
walk, if his soul had not been yearning for catamounts. He did his best,
but when they passed opening after opening into the green recesses of
the wood, and the granite boulders grew more and more plentiful, his
patience gave out, and he began to plan what he could say to excuse
himself. Chris was behind, apparently deaf and blind to his calls and
imploring glances, though he grinned cheerfully when poor Corny looked
round and beckoned, as well as he could, with a gun on one arm and a
stout lady on the other.

"The hardest part is coming now, and we'd better rest a moment. Here's a
nice rock, and the last spring we are likely to see till we get to the
top. Come on, Chris, and give us the dipper. Mrs. Barker wants a drink,
and so do I," called the young hunter, driven to despair at last.

Up came Chris, and while he rummaged in the well-packed basket, Corny
slipped into the wood, leaving the good lady with her thanks half
spoken, sitting on a warm stone beside a muddy little pool. A loud laugh
followed him, as he scrambled through the tall ferns and went plunging
down the steep mountain side, eager to reach the lower woods.

"Let him laugh; it will be my turn when I go home, with a fine cat over
my shoulder," thought Corny, tearing along, heedless of falls,
scratches, and bruised knees.

At length he paused for breath, and looked about him well satisfied, for
the spot was lonely and lovely enough to suit any hunter. The tallest
pines he ever saw sighed far overhead; the ground was ankle deep in
moss, and gay with scarlet bunch-berries; every fallen log was veiled by
sweet-scented Linnea, green vines or nodding brakes; while hidden brooks
sang musically, and the air was full of the soft flutter of leaves, the
whir of wings, the sound of birds gossiping sweetly in the safe shelter
of the forest, where human feet so seldom came.

"I'll rest a bit, and then go along down, keeping a look out for puss by
the way," thought Corny, feeling safe and free, and very happy, for he
had his own way, at last, and a whole day to lead the life he loved.

So he bathed his hot face, took a cool drink, and lay on the moss,
staring up into the green gloom of the pines, blissfully dreaming of the
joys of a hunter's life,--till a peculiar cry startled him to his feet,
and sent him creeping warily toward the sound. Whether it was a new kind
of bird, or a fox, or a bear, he did not know, but fondly hoped it was a
wildcat; though he was well aware that the latter creature sleeps by
day, and prowls by night. Abner said they purred and snarled and gave a
mewing sort of cry; but which it was now he could not tell, having
unfortunately been half asleep.

On he went, looking up into the trees for a furry bunch, behind every
log, and in every rocky hole, longing and hoping to discover his
heart's desire. But a hawk was all he saw above, an ugly snake was the
only living thing he found among the logs, and a fat woodchuck's hind
legs vanished down the most attractive hole. He shot at all three and
missed them, so pushed on, pretending that he did not care for such
small game.

"Now this is what I call fun," he said to himself, tramping gayly along,
and at that moment went splash into a mud-hole concealed under the
grass. He sunk up to his knees, and with great difficulty got out by
clinging to the tussocks that grew near. In his struggles the lunch was
lost, for the bottle broke and the pocket where the sandwiches were
stored was full of mud. A woful spectacle was the trim lad as he emerged
from the slough, black and dripping in front, well spattered behind,
hatless, and one shoe gone, having been carelessly left unlaced in the
ardor of the chase.

"Here's a mess!" thought poor Corny, surveying himself with great
disgust and feeling very helpless, as well as tired, hungry, and mad.
"Luckily, my powder is dry and my gun safe; so my fun isn't spoiled,
though I do look like a wallowing pig. I've heard of mud baths, but I
never took one before, and I'll be shot if I do again."

So he washed as well as he could, hoping the sun would dry him, picked
out a few bits of bread unspoiled by the general wreck, and trudged on
with less ardor, though by no means discouraged yet.

"I'm too high for any game but birds, and those I don't want. I'll go
slap down, and come out in the valley. Abner said any brook would show
the way, and this rascal that led me into a scrape shall lead me out,"
he said, as he followed the little stream that went tumbling over the
stones, that increased as the ground sloped toward the deep ravine,
where a waterfall shone like silver in the sun.

"I'll take a bath if the pool is big enough, and that will set me up.
Shouldn't wonder if I'd got poisoned a bit with some of these vines I've
been tearing through. My hands smart like fury, and I guess the
mosquitoes have about eaten my face up. Never saw such clouds of
stingers before," said Corny, looking at his scratched hands, and
rubbing his hot face in great discomfort,--for it was the gnat that
drove the lion mad, you remember.

It was easy to say, "I'll follow the brook," but not so easy to do it;
for the frolicsome stream went headlong over rocks, crept under fallen
logs, and now and then hid itself so cleverly that one had to look and
listen carefully to recover the trail. It was long past noon when Corny
came out near the waterfall, so tired and hungry that he heartily wished
himself back among the party, who had lunched well and were now probably
driving gayly homeward to a good supper.

No chance for a bath appeared, so he washed his burning face and took a
rest, enjoying the splendid view far over valley and intervale through
the gap in the mountain range. He was desperately tired with these hours
of rough travel, and very hungry; but would not own it, and sat
considering what to do next, for he saw by the sun that the afternoon
was half over. There was time to go back the way he had come, and by
following the path down the hill he could reach the hotel and get supper
and a bed, or be driven home. That was the wise thing to do, but his
pride rebelled against returning empty-handed after all his plans and
boasts of great exploits.

"I won't go home, to be laughed at by Chris and Abner. I'll shoot
something, if I stay all night. Who cares for hunger and mosquito bites?
Not I. Hunters can bear more than that, I guess. The next live thing I
see I'll shoot it, and make a fire and have a jolly supper. Now which
way will I go,--up or down? A pretty hard prospect, either way."

The sight of an eagle soaring above him seemed to answer his question,
and fill him with new strength and ardor. To shoot the king of birds and
take him home in triumph would cover the hunter with glory. It should be
done! And away he went, climbing, tumbling, leaping from rock to rock,
toward the place where the eagle had alighted. More cuts and bruises,
more vain shots, and all the reward of his eager struggles was a single
feather that floated down as the great bird soared serenely away,
leaving the boy exhausted and disappointed in a wilderness of granite
boulders, with no sign of a path to show the way out.

As he leaned breathless and weary against the crag where he had fondly
hoped to find the eagle's nest, he realized for the first time what a
fool-hardy thing he had done. Here he was, alone, without a guide, in
this wild region where there was neither food nor shelter, and night
coming on. Utterly used up, he could not get home now if he had known
the way; and suddenly all the tales he had ever heard of men lost in the
mountains came into his head. If he had not been weak with hunger he
would have felt better able to bear it; but his legs trembled under him,
his head ached with the glare of the sun, and a queer faintness came
over him now and then; for the city lad was unused to such violent
exercise, plucky as he was.

"The only thing to do now is to get down to the valley, if I can, before
dark. Abner said there was an old cabin, where the hunters used to
sleep, somewhere round that way. I can try for it, and perhaps shoot
something on the way. May break my bones, but I can't sit and starve up
here, and I was a fool to come. I'll keep the feather anyway, to prove
that I really saw an eagle; that's better than nothing."

Still bravely trying to affect the indifference to danger and fatigue
which hunters are always described as possessing in such a remarkable
degree, Corny slung the useless gun on his back and began the steep
descent, discovering now the perils he had been too eager to see before.
He was a good climber, but was stiff with weariness, and his hands
already sore with scratches and poison; so he went slowly, feeling quite
unfit for such hard work. Coming to the ravine, he found the only road
was down its precipitous side to the valley, that looked so safe and
pleasant now. Stunted pines grew in the fissures of the rocks, and their
strong roots helped the clinging hands and feet as the boy painfully
climbed, slipped, and swung along, fearing every minute to come to some
impassable barrier in the dangerous path.

But he got on wonderfully well, and was feeling much encouraged, when
his foot slipped, the root he held gave way, and down he went, rolling
and bumping to his death on the rocks below, he thought, as a crash
came, and he knew no more.

"Wonder if I'm dead?" was the first idea that occurred to him as he
opened his eyes and saw a brilliant sky above him, all purple, gold, and
red.

He seemed floating in the air, for he swayed to and fro on a soft bed, a
pleasant murmur reached his ear, and when he looked down he saw what
looked like clouds, misty and white, below him. He lay a few minutes
drowsily musing, for the fall had stunned him; then, as he moved his
hand something pricked it, and he felt pine-needles in the fingers that
closed over them.

"Caught in a tree, by Jupiter!" and all visions of heaven vanished in a
breath, as he sat up and stared about him, wide awake now, and conscious
of many aching bones.

Yes, there he lay among the branches of one of the sturdy pines, into
which he had fallen on his way down the precipice. Blessed little tree!
set there to save a life, and teach a lesson to a wilful young heart
that never forgot that hour.

Holding fast, lest a rash motion should set him bounding further down,
like a living ball, Corny took an observation as rapidly as possible,
for the red light was fading, and the mist rising from the valley. All
he could see was a narrow ledge where the tree stood, and anxious to
reach a safer bed for the night, he climbed cautiously down to drop on
the rock, so full of gratitude for safety that he could only lie quite
still for a little while, thinking of mother, and trying not to cry.

He was much shaken by the fall, his flesh bruised, his clothes torn, and
his spirit cowed; for hunger, weariness, pain, and danger, showed him
what a very feeble creature he was, after all. He could do no more till
morning, and resigned himself to a night on the mountain side, glad to
be there alive, though doubtful what daylight would show him. Too tired
to move, he lay watching the western sky, where the sun set gloriously
behind the purple hills. All below was wrapped in mist, and not a sound
reached him but the sigh of the pine, and the murmur of the waterfall.

"This is a first-class scrape. What a fool I was not to go back when I
could, instead of blundering down here where no one can get at me, and
as like as not I can't get out alone! Gun smashed in that confounded
fall, so I can't even fire a shot to call help. Nothing to eat or drink,
and very likely a day or so to spend here till I'm found, if I ever am.
Chris said, 'Yell, if you want us.' Much good that would do now! I'll
try, though." And getting up on his weary legs, Corny shouted till he
was hoarse; but echo alone answered him, and after a few efforts he gave
it up, trying to accept the situation like a man. As if kind Nature took
pity on the poor boy, the little ledge was soft with lichens and thin
grass, and here and there grew a sprig of checkerberry, sown by the
wind, sheltered by the tree, and nourished by the moisture that trickled
down the rock from some hidden spring. Eagerly Corny ate the sweet
leaves to stay the pangs of hunger that gnawed him, and finished his
meal with grass and pine-needles, calling himself a calf, and wishing
his pasture were wider.

"The fellows we read about always come to grief in a place where they
can shoot a bird, catch a fish, or knock over some handy beast for
supper," he said, talking to himself for company. "Even the old chap
lost in the bush in Australia had a savage with him who dug a hole in a
tree, and pulled out a nice fat worm to eat. I'm not lucky enough even
to find a sassafras bush to chew, or a bird's egg to suck. My poor gun
is broken, or I might bang away at a hawk, and cook him for supper, if
the bog didn't spoil my matches as it did my lunch. Oh, well! I'll pull
through, I guess, and when it's all over, it will be a jolly good story
to tell."

Then, hoping to forget his woes in sleep, he nestled under the
low-growing branches of the pine, and lay blinking drowsily at the
twilight world outside. A dream came, and he saw the old farm-house in
sad confusion, caused by his absence,--the women crying, the men sober,
all anxious, and all making ready to come and look for him. So vivid was
it that he woke himself by crying out, "Here I am!" and nearly went over
the ledge, stretching out his arms to Abner.

The start and the scare made it hard to go to sleep again, and he sat
looking at the solemn sky, full of stars that seemed watching over him
alone there, like a poor, lost child on the great mountain's stony
breast. He had never seen the world at that hour before, and it made a
deep impression on him; for it was a vast, wild scene, full of gloomy
shadows below, unknown dangers around, and a new sense of utter
littleness and helplessness, which taught the boy human dependence upon
Heavenly love as no words, even from his mother's tender lips, could
have done. Thoughts of the suffering his wilfulness had given her wrung
a few penitent tears from him, which he was not ashamed to shed, since
only the kind stars saw them, and better still, he resolved to own the
fault, to atone for it, and to learn wisdom from this lesson, which
might yet prove to be a very bitter one.

He felt better after this little breakdown, and presently his thoughts
were turned from conscience to catamounts again; for sounds in the woods
below led him to believe that the much-desired animal was on the prowl.
His excited fancy painted dozens of them not far away, waiting to be
shot, and there he was, cooped up on that narrow ledge, with a broken
gun, unable even to get a look at them. He felt that it was a just
punishment, and after the first regret tried to comfort himself with the
fact that he was much safer where he was than alone in the forest at
that hour, for various nocturnal voices suggested restless and dangerous
neighbors.

Presently his wakeful eyes saw lights twinkling far off on the opposite
side of the ravine, and he imagined he heard shouts and shots. But the
splash of the waterfall, and the rush of the night wind deadened the
sounds to his ear, and drowned his own reply.

"They are looking for me, and will never think of this strange place. I
can't make them hear, and must wait till morning. Poor Chris will get an
awful scolding for letting me go. Don't believe he told a word till he
had to. I'll make it up to him. Chris is a capital fellow, and I just
wish I had him here to make things jolly," thought the lonely lad.

But soon the lights vanished, the sounds died away, and the silence of
midnight brooded over the hills, seldom broken except by the soft cry of
an owl, the rustle of the pine, or a louder gust of wind as it grew
strong and cold. Corny kept awake as long as he could, fearing to dream
and fall; but by-and-by he dropped off, and slept soundly till the chill
of dawn waked him.

At any other time he would have heartily enjoyed the splendor of the
eastern sky, as the red glow spread and brightened, till the sun came
dazzling through the gorge, making the wild solitude beautiful and
grand.

Now, however, he would have given it all for a hot beefsteak and a cup
of coffee, as he wet his lips with a few drops of ice-cold water, and
browsed over his small pasture till not a green spire remained. He was
stiff, and full of pain, but daylight and the hope of escape cheered him
up, and gave him coolness and courage to see how best he could
accomplish his end.

The wind soon blew away the mist and let him see that the dry bed of a
stream lay just below. To reach it he must leap, at risk of his bones,
or find some means to swing down ten or twelve feet. Once there, it was
pretty certain that by following the rough road he would come into the
valley, from whence he could easily find his way home. Much elated at
this unexpected good fortune, he took the strap that had slung his gun,
the leathern belt about his waist, and the strong cords of his pouch,
and knotting them together, made a rope long enough to let him drop
within two or three feet of the stones below. This he fastened firmly
round the trunk of the pine, and finished his preparations by tying his
handkerchief to one of the branches, that it might serve as a guide for
him, a signal for others, and a trophy of his grand fall.

Then putting a little sprig of the evergreen tree in his jacket, with a
grateful thought of all it had done for him, he swung himself off and
landed safely below, not minding a few extra bumps after his late
exploits at tumbling.

Feeling like a prisoner set free, he hurried as fast as bare feet and
stiff legs would carry him along the bed of the stream, coming at last
into the welcome shelter of the woods, which seemed more beautiful than
ever, after the bleak region of granite in which he had been all night.

Anxious to report himself alive, and relieve his mother's anxiety, he
pressed on till he struck the path, and soon saw, not far away, the old
cabin Abner had spoken of. Just before this happy moment he had heard a
shot fired somewhere in the forest, and as he hurried toward the sound
he saw an animal dart into the hut, as if for shelter.

Whether it was a rabbit, woodchuck or dog, he had not seen, as a turn in
the path prevented a clear view; and hoping it was old Buff looking for
him, he ran in, to find himself face to face with a catamount at last.

There she was, the big, fierce cat, crouched in a corner, with fiery
eyes, growling and spitting at sight of an enemy, but too badly wounded
to fight, as the blood that dripped from her neck, and the tremble of
her limbs plainly showed.

"Now's my chance! Don't care who shot her, I'll kill her, and have her
too, if I pay my last dollar," thought Corny; and catching up a stout
bit of timber fallen from the old roof, he struck one quick blow, which
finished poor puss, who gave up the ghost with a savage snarl, and a
vain effort to pounce on him.

This splendid piece of good luck atoned for all the boy had gone
through, and only waiting to be sure the beast was quite dead and past
clawing, he flung his prize over his shoulder, and with renewed strength
and spirit trudged along the woodland road toward home, proudly
imagining his triumphal entry upon the scene of suspense and alarm.

"Wish I didn't look so like a scare-crow; but perhaps my rags will add
to the effect. Won't the girls laugh at my swelled face, and scream at
the cat. Poor mammy will mourn over me and coddle me up as if I'd been
to the wars. Hope some house isn't very far off, for I don't believe I
can lug this brute much farther, I'm so starved and shaky."

Just as he paused to take breath and shift his burden from one shoulder
to the other, a loud shout startled him, and a moment after, several men
came bursting through the wood, cheering like lunatics as they
approached.

It was Abner, Chris, and some of the neighbors, setting out again on
their search, after a night of vain wandering. Corny could have hugged
them all and cried like a girl; but pride kept him steady, though his
face showed his joy as he nodded his hatless head with a cool--

"Hullo!"

Chris burst into his ringing laugh, and danced a wild sort of jig round
his mate, as the only way in which he could fitly express his relief;
for he had been so bowed down with remorse at his imprudence in letting
Corny go that no one could find the heart to blame him, and all night
the poor lad had rushed up and down seeking, calling, hoping, and
fearing, till he was about used up, and looked nearly as dilapidated as
Corny.

The tale was soon told, and received with the most flattering signs of
interest, wonder, sympathy, and admiration.

"Why in thunder didn't you tell me?--and I'd a got up a hunt wuth
havin',--not go stramashing off alone on a wild goose chase like this.
Never did see such a chap as you be for gittin' inter scrapes,--and out
of 'em too, I'm bound to own," growled Abner.

"That isn't a wild goose, is it?" proudly demanded Corny, pointing to
the cat, which now lay on the ground, while he leaned against a tree to
hide his weariness; for he felt ready to drop, now all the excitement
was over.

"No it ain't, and I congratulate you on a good job. Where did you shoot
her?" asked Abner, stooping to examine the creature.

"Didn't shoot her; broke my gun when I took that header down the
mountain. I hit her a rap with a club, in the cabin where I found her,"
answered Corny, heartily wishing he need not share the prize with any
one. But he was honest, and added at once, "Some one else had put a
bullet into her; I only finished her off."

"Chris did it; he fired a spell back and see the critter run, but we was
too keen after you to stop for any other game. Guess you've had enough
of catamounts for one spell, hey?" and Abner laughed as he looked at
poor Corny, who was a more sorry spectacle than he knew,--ragged and
rough, hatless and shoeless, his face red and swelled with the poisoning
and bites, his eyes heavy with weariness, and in his mouth a bit of
wild-cherry bark which he chewed ravenously.

"No, I haven't! I want this one, and will buy it if Chris will let me. I
said I'd kill one, and I did, and want to keep the skin; for I ought to
have something to show after all this knocking about and turning
somersaults half a mile long," answered Corny stoutly, as he tried to
shoulder his load again.

"Here, give me the varmint, and you hang on to Chris, my boy, or we'll
have to cart you home. You've done first-rate, and now you want a good
meal of vittles to set you up. Right about face, neighbors, and home we
go, to the tune of Hail Columby."

As Abner spoke, the procession set forth. The tall, jolly man, with the
dead animal at his back, went first; then Corny, trying not to lean on
the arm Chris put round him, but very glad of the support; next the good
farmers, all talking at once; while old Buff soberly brought up the
rear, with his eye on the wildcat, well knowing that he would have a
fine feast when the handsome skin was off.

In this order they reached home, and Corny tumbled into his mother's
arms, to be no more seen for some hours. What went on in her room, no
one knows; but when at last the hero emerged, refreshed by sleep and
food, clad in clean clothes, his wounds bound up, and plantain-leaves
dipped in cream spread upon his afflicted countenance, he received the
praises and congratulations showered upon him very meekly. He made no
more boasts of skill and courage that summer, set out on no more wild
hunts, and gave up his own wishes so cheerfully that it was evident
something had worked a helpful change in wilful Corny.

He liked to tell the story of that day and night when his friends were
recounting adventures by sea and land; but he never said much about the
hours on the ledge, always owned that Chris shot the beast, and usually
ended by sagely advising his hearers to let their mothers know, when
they went off on a lark of that kind. Those who knew and loved him best
observed that he was fonder than ever of nibbling checkerberry leaves,
that he didn't mind being laughed at for liking to wear a bit of pine in
his buttonhole, and that the skin of the catamount so hardly won lay
before his study table till the moths ate it up.



[Illustration]

THE COOKING CLASS


A young girl in a little cap and a big apron sat poring over a
cook-book, with a face full of the deepest anxiety. She had the kitchen
to herself, for mamma was out for the day, cook was off duty, and Edith
could mess to her heart's content. She belonged to a cooking-class, the
members of which were to have a lunch at two P. M. with the girl next
door; and now the all absorbing question was, what to make. Turning the
pages of the well-used book, she talked to herself as the various
receipts met her eye.

"Lobster-salad and chicken-croquettes I've had, and neither were very
good. Now I want to distinguish myself by something very nice. I'd try a
meat-porcupine or a mutton-duck if there was time; but they are fussy,
and ought to be rehearsed before given to the class. Bavarian cream
needs berries and whipped cream, and I _won't_ tire my arms beating
eggs. Apricots _à la_ Neige is an easy thing and wholesome, but the
girls won't like it, I know, as well as some rich thing that will make
them ill, as Carrie's plum-pudding did. A little meat dish is best for
lunch. I'd try sweetbreads and bacon, if I didn't hate to burn my face
and scent my clothes, frying. Birds are elegant; let me see if I can do
larded grouse. No, I don't like to touch that cold, fat stuff. How
mortified Ella was, when she had birds on toast and forgot to draw them.
I shouldn't make such a blunder as that, I do hope. Potted pigeons--the
very thing! Had that in our last lesson, but the girls are all crazy
about puff-paste, so they won't try pigeons. Why didn't I think of it at
once?--for we've got them in the house, and don't want them to-day,
mamma being called away. All ready too; so nice! I do detest to pick and
clean birds. 'Simmer from one to three hours.' Plenty of time. I'll do
it! I'll do it! La, la, la!"

And away skipped Edith in high spirits, for she did not love to cook,
yet wished to stand well with the class, some members of which were very
ambitious, and now and then succeeded with an elaborate dish, more by
good luck than skill.

Six plump birds were laid out on a platter, with their legs folded in
the most pathetic manner; these Edith bore away in triumph to the
kitchen, and opening the book before her went to work energetically,
resigning herself to frying the pork and cutting up the onion, which she
had overlooked when hastily reading the receipt. In time they were
stuffed, the legs tied down to the tails, the birds browned in the
stew-pan, and put to simmer with a pinch of herbs.

"Now I can clear up, and rest a bit. If I ever have to work for a living
I _won't_ be a cook," said Edith, with a sigh of weariness as she
washed her dishes, wondering how there could be so many; for no careless
Irish girl would have made a greater clutter over this small job than
the young lady who had not yet learned one of the most important things
that a cook should know.

The bell rang just as she got done, and was planning to lie and rest on
the dining-room sofa till it was time to take up her pigeons.

"Tell whoever it is that I'm engaged," she whispered, as the maid
passed, on her way to the door.

"It's your cousin, miss, from the country, and she has a trunk with her.
Of course she's to come in?" asked Maria, coming back in a moment.

"Oh, dear me! I forgot all about Patty. Mamma said any day this week,
and this is the most inconvenient one of the seven. Of course, she must
come in. Go and tell her I'll be there in a minute," answered Edith, too
well bred not to give even an unwelcome guest a kindly greeting.

Whisking off cap and apron, and taking a last look at the birds, just
beginning to send forth a savory steam, she went to meet her cousin.

Patty was a rosy, country lass of sixteen, plainly dressed and rather
shy, but a sweet, sensible little body, with a fresh, rustic air which
marked her for a field-flower at once.

"How do you do, dear? so sorry mamma is away; called to a sick friend in
a hurry. But I'm here and glad to see you. I've an engagement at two,
and you shall go with me. It's only a lunch close by, just a party of
girls; I'll tell you about it upstairs."

Chatting away, Edith led Patty up to the pretty room ready for her, and
soon both were laughing over a lively account of the exploits of the
cooking-class. Suddenly, in the midst of the cream-pie which had been
her great success, and nearly the death of all who partook thereof,
Edith paused, sniffed the air like a hound, and crying tragically, "They
are burning! They are burning!" rushed down stairs as if the house was
on fire.

Much alarmed, Patty hurried after her, guided to the kitchen by the
sound of lamentation. There she found Edith hanging over a stew-pan,
with anguish in her face and despair in her voice, as she breathlessly
explained the cause of her flight.

"My pigeons! Are they burnt? Do smell and tell me? After all my trouble
I shall be heart-broken if they are spoilt."

Both pretty noses sniffed and sniffed again as the girls bent over the
pan, regardless of the steam which was ruining their crimps and
reddening their noses. Reluctantly, Patty owned that a slight flavor of
scorch did pervade the air, but suggested that a touch more seasoning
would conceal the sad fact.

"I'll try it. Did you ever do any? Do you love to cook? Don't you want
to make something to carry? It would please the girls, and make up for
my burnt mess," said Edith, as she skimmed the broth and added pepper
and salt with a lavish hand:--

"I don't know anything about pigeons, except to feed and pet them. We
don't eat ours. I can cook plain dishes, and make all kinds of bread.
Would biscuit or tea-cake do?"

Patty looked so pleased at the idea of contributing to the feast, that
Edith could not bear to tell her that hot biscuit and tea-cake were not
just the thing for a city lunch. She accepted the offer, and Patty fell
to work so neatly and skilfully that, by the time the pigeons were done,
two pans full of delicious little biscuit were baked, and, folded in a
nice napkin, lay ready to carry off in the porcelain plate with a wreath
of roses painted on it.

In spite of all her flavoring, the burnt odor and taste still lingered
round Edith's dish; but fondly hoping no one would perceive it, she
dressed hastily, gave Patty a touch here and there, and set forth at the
appointed time to Augusta's lunch.

Six girls belonged to this class, and the rule was for each to bring her
contribution and set it on the table prepared to receive them all; then,
when the number was complete, the covers were raised, the dishes
examined, eaten (if possible), and pronounced upon, the prize being
awarded to the best. The girl at whose house the lunch was given
provided the prize, and they were often both pretty and valuable.

On this occasion a splendid bouquet of Jaqueminot roses in a lovely vase
ornamented the middle of the table, and the eyes of all rested
admiringly upon it, as the seven girls gathered round, after depositing
their dishes.

Patty had been kindly welcomed, and soon forgot her shyness in wonder at
the handsome dresses, graceful manners, and lively gossip of the girls.
A pleasant, merry set, all wearing the uniform of the class, dainty
white aprons and coquettish caps with many-colored ribbons, like stage
maid-servants. At the sound of a silver bell, each took her place before
the covered dish which bore her name, and when Augusta said, "Ladies, we
will begin," off went napkins, silver covers, white paper, or whatever
hid the contribution from longing eyes. A moment of deep silence, while
quick glances took in the prospect, and then a unanimous explosion of
laughter followed; for six platters of potted pigeons stood upon the
board, with nothing but the flowers to break the ludicrous monotony of
the scene.

How they laughed! for a time they could do nothing else, because if one
tried to explain she broke down and joined in the gale of merriment
again quite helplessly. One or two got hysterical and cried as well as
laughed, and all made such a noise that Augusta's mamma peeped in to see
what was the matter. Six agitated hands pointed to the comical sight on
the table, which looked as if a flight of potted pigeons had alighted
there, and six breathless voices cried in a chorus: "Isn't it funny?
Don't tell!"

Much amused, the good lady retired to enjoy the joke alone, while the
exhausted girls wiped their eyes and began to talk, all at once. Such a
clatter! but out of it all Patty evolved the fact that each meant to
surprise the rest,--and they certainly had.

"I tried puff-paste," said Augusta, fanning her hot face.

"So did I," cried the others.

"And it was a dead failure."

"So was mine," echoed the voices.

"Then I thought I'd do the other dish we had that day--"

"Just what I did."

"Feeling sure you would all try the pastry, and perhaps get on better
than I."

"Exactly our case," and a fresh laugh ended this general confession.

"Now we must eat our pigeons, as we have nothing else, and it is against
the rule to add from outside stores. I propose that we each pass our
dish round; then we can all criticise it, and so get some good out of
this very funny lunch."

Augusta's plan was carried out; and all being hungry after their unusual
exertions, the girls fell upon the unfortunate birds like so many
famished creatures. The first one went very well, but when the dishes
were passed again, each taster looked at it anxiously; for none were
very good, there was nothing to fall back upon, and variety is the spice
of life, as every one knows.

"Oh, for a slice of bread," sighed one damsel.

"Why didn't we think of it?" asked another.

"I did, but we always have so much cake I thought it was foolish to lay
in rolls," exclaimed Augusta, rather mortified at the neglect.

"I expected to have to taste six pies, and one doesn't want bread with
pastry, you know."

As Edith spoke she suddenly remembered Patty's biscuit, which had been
left on the side-table by their modest maker, as there seemed to be no
room for them.

Rejoicing now over the rather despised dish, Edith ran to get it, saying
as she set it in the middle, with a flourish:--

"My cousin's contribution. She came so late we only had time for that.
So glad I took the liberty of bringing her and them."

A murmur of welcome greeted the much-desired addition to the feast,
which would have been a decided failure without it, and the pretty plate
went briskly round, till nothing was left but the painted roses in it.
With this help the best of the potted pigeons were eaten, while a lively
discussion went on about what they would have next time.

"Let us each tell our dish, and not change. We shall never learn if we
don't keep to one thing till we do it well. I will choose mince-pie, and
bring a good one, if it takes me all the week to do it," said Edith,
heroically taking the hardest thing she could think of, to encourage the
others.

Fired by this noble example, each girl pledged herself to do or die, and
a fine list of rich dishes was made out by these ambitious young cooks.
Then a vote of thanks to Patty was passed, her biscuit unanimously
pronounced the most successful contribution, and the vase presented to
the delighted girl, whose blushes were nearly as deep as the color of
the flowers behind which she tried to hide them.

Soon after this ceremony the party broke up, and Edith went home to tell
the merry story, proudly adding that the country cousin had won the
prize.

"You rash child, to undertake mince-pie. It is one of the hardest things
to make, and about the most unwholesome when eaten. Read the receipt and
see what you have pledged yourself to do, my dear," said her mother,
much amused at the haps and mishaps of the cooking-class.

Edith opened her book and started bravely off at "Puff-paste;" but by
the time she had come to the end of the three pages devoted to
directions for the making of that indigestible delicacy, her face was
very sober, and when she read aloud the following receipt for the
mince-meat, despair slowly settled upon her like a cloud.

     One cup chopped meat; 1-1/2 cups raisins; 1-1/2 cups currants;
     1-1/2 cups brown sugar; 1-1/3 cups molasses; 3 cups chopped apples;
     1 cup meat liquor; 2 teaspoonfuls salt; 2 teaspoonfuls cinnamon;
     1/2 teaspoonful mace; 1/2 teaspoonful powdered cloves; 1 lemon,
     grated; 1/4 piece citron, sliced; 1/2 cup brandy; 1/4 cup wine; 3
     teaspoonfuls rosewater.

"Oh me, what a job! I shall have to work at it every day till next
Saturday, for the paste alone will take all the wits I've got. I _was_
rash, but I spoke without thinking, and wanted to do something really
fine. We can't be shown about things, so I must blunder along as well as
I can," groaned Edith.

"I can help about the measuring and weighing, and chopping. I always
help mother at Thanksgiving time, and she makes splendid pies. We only
have mince then, as she thinks it's bad for us," said Patty, full of
sympathy and good will.

"What are you to take to the lunch?" asked Edith's mother, smiling at
her daughter's mournful face, bent over the fatal book full of dainty
messes, that tempted the unwary learner to her doom.

"Only coffee. I can't make fancy things, but my coffee is always good.
They said they wanted it, so I offered."

"I will have my pills and powders ready, for if you all go on at this
rate you will need a dose of some sort after your lunch. Give your
orders, Edith, and devote your mind to the task. I wish you good luck
and good digestion, my dears."

With that the mamma left the girls to cheer one another, and lay plans
for a daily lesson till the perfect pie was made.

They certainly did their best, for they began on Monday, and each
morning through the week went to the mighty task with daily increasing
courage and skill. They certainly needed the former, for even
good-natured Nancy got tired of having "the young ladies messing round
so much," and looked cross as the girls appeared in the kitchen.

Edith's brothers laughed at the various failures which appeared at
table, and dear mamma was tired of tasting pastry and mince-meat in all
stages of progression. But the undaunted damsels kept on till Saturday
came, and a very superior pie stood ready to be offered for the
inspection of the class.

"I never want to see another," said Edith, as the girls dressed
together, weary, but well satisfied with their labor; for the pie had
been praised by all beholders, and the fragrance of Patty's coffee
filled the house, as it stood ready to be poured, hot and clear, into
the best silver pot, at the last moment.

"Well, I feel as if I'd lived in a spice mill this week, or a
pastry-cook's kitchen; and I am glad we are done. Your brothers won't
get any pie for a long while I guess, if it depends on you," laughed
Patty, putting on the new ribbons her cousin had given her.

"When Florence's brothers were here last night, I heard those rascals
making all sorts of fun of us, and Alf said we ought to let them come to
lunch. I scorned the idea, and made their mouths water telling about the
good things we were going to have," said Edith, exulting over the severe
remarks she had made to these gluttonous young men, who adored pie, yet
jeered at unfortunate cooks.

Florence, the lunch-giver of the week, had made her table pretty with a
posy at each place, put the necessary roll in each artistically folded
napkin, and hung the prize from the gas burner,--a large blue satin bag
full of the most delicious bonbons money could buy. There was some delay
about beginning, as one distracted cook sent word that her potato-puffs
_wouldn't_ brown, and begged them to wait for her. So they adjourned to
the parlor, and talked till the flushed, but triumphant Ella arrived
with the puffs in fine order.

When all was ready, and the covers raised, another surprise awaited
them; not a merry one, like the last, but a very serious affair, which
produced domestic warfare in two houses at least. On each dish lay a
card bearing a new name for these carefully prepared delicacies. The
mince-pie was re-christened "Nightmare," veal cutlets "Dyspepsia,"
escalloped lobster "Fits," lemon sherbet "Colic," coffee "Palpitation,"
and so on, even to the pretty sack of confectionery which was labelled
"Toothache."

Great was the indignation of the insulted cooks, and a general cry of
"Who did it?" arose. The poor maid who waited on them declared with
tears that not a soul had been in, and she herself only absent five
minutes getting the ice-water. Florence felt that her guests had been
outraged, and promised to find out the wretch, and punish him or her in
the most terrible manner. So the irate young ladies ate their lunch
before it cooled, but forgot to criticise the dishes, so full were they
of wonder at this daring deed. They were just beginning to calm down,
when a loud sneeze caused a general rush toward the sofa that stood in a
recess of the dining room. A small boy, nearly suffocated with
suppressed laughter, and dust, was dragged forth and put on trial
without a moment's delay. Florence was judge, the others jury, and the
unhappy youth being penned in a corner, was ordered to tell the truth,
the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, on penalty of a sound
whipping with the big Japanese war-fan that hung on the wall over his
head.

Vainly trying to suppress his giggles, Phil faced the seven ladies like
a man, and told as little as possible, delighting to torment them, like
a true boy.

"Do you know who put those cards there?"

"Don't you wish _you_ did?"

"Phil Gordon, answer at once."

"Yes, I do."

"Was it Alf? He's at home Saturdays, and it's just like a horrid Harvard
Soph to plague us so."

"It was--not."

"Did you see it done?"

"I did."

"Man, or woman? Mary fibs, and may have been bribed."

"Man," with a chuckle of great glee.

"Do I know him?"

"Oh, don't you!"

"Edith's brother Rex?"

"No, ma'am."

"Do be a good boy, and tell us. We won't scold, though it was a very,
very rude thing to do."

"What will you give me?"

"Do you need to be bribed to do your duty?"

"Well, I guess it's no fun to hide in that stuffy place, and smell nice
grub, and see you tuck away without offering a fellow a taste. Give me a
good go at the lunch, and I'll see what I can do for you."

"Boys are such pigs! Shall we, girls?"

"Yes, we _must_ know."

"Then go and stuff, you bad boy, but we shall stand guard over you till
you tell us who wrote and put those insulting cards here."

Florence let out the prisoner, and stood by him while he ate, in a
surprisingly short time, the best of everything on the table, well
knowing that such a rare chance would not soon be his again.

"Now give me some of that candy, and I'll tell," demanded the young
Shylock, bound to make the best of his power while it lasted.

"Did you ever see such a little torment? I can't give the nice bonbons,
because we haven't decided who is to have them."

"Never mind. Pick out a few and get rid of him," cried the girls,
hovering round their prey, and longing to shake the truth out of him.

A handful of sweeties were reluctantly bestowed, and then all waited for
the name of the evil-doer with breathless interest.

"Well," began Phil, with exasperating slowness, "Alf wrote the cards,
and gave me half a dollar to put 'em round. Made a nice thing of it,
haven't I?" and before one of the girls could catch him he had bolted
from the room, with one hand full of candy, the other of mince-pie, and
his face shining with the triumphant glee of a small boy who has teased
seven big girls, and got the better of them.

What went on just after that is not recorded, though Phil peeped in at
the windows, hooted through the slide, and beat a tattoo on the various
doors. The opportune arrival of his mother sent him whooping down the
street, and the distressed damsels finished their lunch with what
appetite they could.

Edith got the prize, for her pie was pronounced a grand success, and
partaken of so copiously that several young ladies had reason to think
it well named "Nightmare" by the derisive Alfred. Emboldened by her
success, Edith invited them all to her house on the next Saturday, and
suggested that she and her cousin provide the lunch, as they had some
new dishes to offer, not down in the receipt-book they had been studying
all winter.

As the ardor of the young cooks was somewhat damped by various failures,
and the discovery that good cooking is an art not easily learned,
anything in the way of novelty was welcome; and the girls gladly
accepted the invitation, feeling a sense of relief at the thought of not
having any dish to worry about, though not one of them owned that she
was tired of "messing," as the disrespectful boys called it.

It was unanimously decided to wither with silent scorn the audacious
Alfred and his ally, Rex, while Phil was to be snubbed by his sister
till he had begged pardon for his share of the evil deed. Then, having
sweetened their tongues and tempers with the delicious bonbons, the
girls departed, feeling that the next lunch would be an event of unusual
interest.

The idea of it originated in a dinner which Patty got one day, when
Nancy, who wanted a holiday, was unexpectedly called away to the funeral
of a cousin,--the fifth relative who had died in a year, such was the
mortality in the jovial old creature's family. Edith's mother was very
busy with a dressmaker, and gladly accepted the offer the girls made to
get dinner alone.

"No fancy dishes, if you please; the boys come in as hungry as hunters,
and want a good solid meal; so get something wholesome and plain, and
plenty of it," was the much-relieved lady's only suggestion, as she
retired to the sewing-room and left the girls to keep house in their own
way.

"Now, Edie, you be the mistress and give your orders, and I'll be cook.
Only have things that go well together,--not all baked or all boiled,
because there isn't room enough on the range, you know;" said Patty,
putting on a big apron with an air of great satisfaction; for she loved
to cook, and was tired of doing nothing.

"I'll watch all you do, and learn; so that the next time Nancy goes off
in a hurry, I can take her place, and not have to give the boys what
they hate,--a picked-up dinner," answered Edith, pleased with her part,
yet a little mortified to find how few plain things she could make well.

"What do the boys like?" asked Patty, longing to please them, for they
all were very kind to her.

"Roast beef, and custard pudding, with two or three kinds of vegetables.
Can we do all that?"

"Yes, indeed. I'll make the pudding right away, and have it baked before
the meat goes in. I can cook as many vegetables as you please, and soup
too."

So the order was given and all went well, if one might judge by the
sounds of merriment in the kitchen. Patty made her best gingerbread,
and cooked some apples with sugar and spice for tea, and at the stroke
of two had a nice dinner smoking on the table, to the great contentment
of the hungry boys, who did eat like hunters, and advised mamma to send
old Nancy away and keep Patty for cook; which complimentary but rash
proposal pleased their cousin very much.

"Now this is useful cookery, and well done, though it looks so simple.
Any girl can learn how and be independent of servants, if need be. Drop
your class, Edith, and take a few lessons of Patty. That would suit me
better than French affairs, that are neither economical nor wholesome."

"I will, mamma, for I'm tired of creaming butter, larding things, and
beating eggs. These dishes are not so elegant, but we must have them; so
I may as well learn, if Pat will teach me."

"With pleasure, all I know. Mother thinks it a very important part of a
girl's education; for if you can't keep servants you can do your own
work well, and if you are rich you are not so dependent as an ignorant
lady is. All kinds of useful sewing and housework come first with us,
and the accomplishments afterward, as time and money allow."

"That sort of thing turns out the kind of girl I like, and so does every
sensible fellow. Good luck to you, cousin, and my best thanks for a
capital dinner and a wise little lecture for dessert."

Rex made his best bow as he left the table, and Patty colored high with
pleasure at the praise of the tall collegian.

Out of this, and the talk the ladies had afterward, grew the lunch which
Edith proposed, and to the preparation of which went much thought and
care; for the girls meant to have many samples of country fare, so that
various tastes might be pleased. The plan gradually grew as they worked,
and a little surprise was added, which was a great success.

When Saturday came the younger boys were all packed off for a holiday in
the country, that the coast might be clear.

"No hiding under sofas in my house, no meddling with my dinner, if you
please, gentlemen," said Edith, as she saw the small brothers safely
off, and fell to work with Patty and the maid to arrange the dining-room
to suit the feast about to be spread there.

As antique furniture is the fashion now-a-days, it was easy to collect
all the old tables, chairs, china, and ornaments in the house, and make
a pleasant place of the sunny room where a tall clock always stood; and
damask hangings a century old added much to the effect. A massive
mahogany table was set forth with ancient silver, glass, china, and all
sorts of queer old salt-cellars, pepper-pots, pickle-dishes, knives, and
spoons. High-backed chairs stood round it, and the guests were received
by a very pretty old lady in plum-colored satin, with a muslin pelerine,
and a large lace cap most becoming to the rosy face it surrounded. A fat
watch ticked in the wide belt, mitts covered the plump hands, and a
reticule hung at the side. Madam's daughter, in a very short-waisted
pink silk gown, muslin apron, and frill, was even prettier than her
mother, for her dark, curly hair hung on her shoulders, and a little cap
was stuck on the top, with long pink streamers. Her mitts went to the
elbow, and a pink sash was tied in a large bow behind. Black satin shoes
covered her feet, and a necklace of gold beads was round her throat.

Great was the pleasure this little surprise gave the girls, and gay was
the chatter that went on as they were welcomed by the hostesses, who
constantly forgot their parts. Madam frisked now and then, and "Pretty
Peggy" was so anxious about dinner that she was not as devoted to her
company as a well-bred young lady should be. But no one minded, and when
the bell rang, all gathered about the table eager to see what the feast
was to be.

"Ladies, we have endeavored to give you a taste of some of the good old
dishes rather out of fashion now," said Madam, standing at her place,
with a napkin pinned over the purple dress, and a twinkle in the blue
eyes under the wide cap-frills. "We thought it would be well to
introduce some of them to the class and to our family cooks, who either
scorn the plain dishes, or don't know how to cook them _well_. There is
a variety, and we hope all will find something to enjoy. Peggy, uncover,
and let us begin."

At first the girls looked a little disappointed, for the dishes were not
very new to them; but when they tasted a real "boiled dinner," and found
how good it was; also baked beans, neither hard, greasy, nor burnt;
beefsteak, tender, juicy, and well flavored; potatoes, mealy in spite of
the season; Indian pudding, made as few modern cooks know how to do it;
brown bread, with home-made butter; and pumpkin-pie that cut like wedges
of vegetable gold,--they changed their minds, and began to eat with
appetites that would have destroyed their reputations as delicate young
ladies, if they had been seen. Tea in egg-shell cups, election-cake and
cream-cheese with fruit ended the dinner; and as they sat admiring the
tiny old spoons, the crisp cake, and the little cheeses like snow-balls,
Edith said, in reply to various compliments paid her:--

"Let us give honor where honor is due. Patty suggested this, and did
most of the cooking; so thank her, and borrow her receipt-book. It's
very funny, ever so old, copied and tried by her grandmother, and full
of directions for making quantities of nice things, from pie like this
to a safe, sure wash for the complexion. May-dew, rose-leaves, and
lavender,--doesn't that sound lovely?"

"Let me copy it," cried several girls afflicted with freckles, or sallow
with too much coffee and confectionery.

"Yes, indeed. But I was going to say, as we have no prize to-day, we
have prepared a little souvenir of our old-fashioned dinner for each of
you. Bring them, daughter; I hope the ladies will pardon the homeliness
of the offering, and make use of the hint that accompanies each."

As Edith spoke, with a comical mingling of the merry girl and the
stately old lady she was trying to personate, Patty brought from the
side-board, where it had stood covered up, a silver salver on which lay
five dainty little loaves of bread; on the top of each appeared a
receipt for making the same, nicely written on colored cards, and held
in place by a silver scarf-pin.

"How cunning!" "What lovely pins!" "I'll take the hint and learn to make
good bread at once." "It smells as sweet as a nut, and isn't hard or
heavy a bit." "Such a pretty idea, and so clever of you to carry it out
so well."

These remarks went on as the little loaves went round, each girl finding
her pin well suited to her pet fancy or foible; for all were different,
and all very pretty, whether the design was a palette, a skate, a pen, a
racquet, a fan, a feather, a bar of music, or a daisy.

Seeing that her dinner was a success in spite of its homeliness, Edith
added the last surprise, which had also been one to Patty and herself
when it arrived, just in time to be carried out. She forgot to be Madam
now, and said with a face full of mingled merriment and satisfaction, as
she pushed her cap askew and pulled off her mitts:

"Girls, the best joke of all is, that Rex and Alf sent the pins, and
made Phil bring them with a most humble apology for their impertinence
last week. A meeker boy I never saw, and for that we may thank Floy; but
I think the dinner Pat and I got the other day won Rex's heart, so that
he made Alf eat humble pie in this agreeable manner. We won't say
anything about it, but all wear our pins and show the boys that we can
forgive and forget as "sweet girls" should, though we do cook and have
ideas of our own beyond looking pretty and minding our older brothers."

"We will!" cried the chorus with one voice, and Florence added:--

"I also propose that when we have learned to make something beside
'kickshaws,' as the boys call our fancy dishes, we have a dinner like
this, and invite those rascals to it; which will be heaping coals of
fire on their heads, and stopping their mouths forevermore from making
jokes about our cooking-class."



[Illustration]

The HARE AND THE TORTOISE


Tramp, tramp, tramp! that was the boys going down stairs in a hurry.

Bump, bump! that was the bicycle being zigzagged through the hall.

Bang! that was the front door slamming behind both boys and bicycle,
leaving the house quiet for a time, though the sound of voices outside
suggested that a lively discussion was going on.

The bicycle fever had reached Perryville, and raged all summer. Now the
town was very like a once tranquil pool infested with the long-legged
water bugs that go skating over its surface in all directions; for
wheels of every kind darted to and fro, startling horses, running over
small children, and pitching their riders headlong in the liveliest
manner. Men left their business to see the lads try new wheels, women
grew skilful in the binding of wounds and the mending of sorely rent
garments, gay girls begged for rides, standing on the little step
behind, and boys clamored for bicycles that they might join the army of
martyrs to the last craze.

Sidney West was the proud possessor of the best wheel in town, and
displayed his treasure with immense satisfaction before the admiring
eyes of his mates. He had learned to ride in a city rink, and flattered
himself that he knew all there was to learn, except those feats which
only professional gymnasts acquire. He mounted with skilful agility,
rode with as much grace as the tread-mill movements of the legs permit,
and managed to guide his tall steed without much danger to himself or
others. The occasional headers he took, and the bruises which kept his
manly limbs in a chronic state of mourning he did not mention; but
concealed his stiffness heroically, and bound his younger brother to
eternal silence by the bribe of occasional rides on the old wheel.

Hugh was a loyal lad, and regarded his big brother as the most
remarkable fellow in the world; so he forgave Sid's domineering ways,
was a willing slave, a devoted admirer, and a faithful imitator of all
the masculine virtues, airs, and graces of this elder brother. On one
point only did they disagree, and that was Sid's refusal to give Hugh
the old wheel when the new one came. Hugh had fondly hoped it would be
his, hints to that effect having been dropped when Sid wanted an errand
done, and for weeks the younger boy had waited and labored patiently,
sure that his reward would be the small bicycle on which he could
proudly take his place as a member of the newly formed club; with them
to set forth, in the blue uniform, with horns blowing, badges
glittering, and legs flying, for a long spin,--to return after dark, a
mysterious line of tall shadows, "with lanterns dimly burning," and
warning whistles sounding as they went.

Great, therefore, was his disappointment and wrath when he discovered
that Sid had agreed to sell the wheel to another fellow, if it suited
him, leaving poor Hugh the only boy of his set without a machine. Much
as he loved Sid, he could not forgive this underhand and mercenary
transaction. It seemed so unbrotherly to requite such long and willing
service, to dash such ardent hopes, to betray such blind confidence, for
filthy lucre; and when the deed was done, to laugh, and ride gayly away
on the splendid British Challenge, the desire of all hearts and eyes.

This morning Hugh had freely vented his outraged feelings, and Sid had
tried to make light of the affair, though quite conscious that he had
been both unkind and unfair. A bicycle tournament was to take place in
the city, twenty miles away, and the members of the club were going.
Sid, wishing to distinguish himself, intended to ride thither, and was
preparing for the long trip with great care. Hugh was wild to go, but
having spent his pocket-money and been forbidden to borrow, he could not
take the cars as the others had done; no horse was to be had, and their
own stud consisted of an old donkey, who would have been hopeless even
with the inducement offered in the immortal ditty,--

  "If I had a donkey what wouldn't go,
  Do you think I'd whip him? Oh, no, no!
  I'd take him to Jarley's Wax-work Show."

Therefore poor Hugh was in a desperate state of mind as he sat on the
gate-post watching Sid make his pet's toilet, till every plated handle,
rod, screw, and axle shone like silver.

"I know I could have ridden the Star if you hadn't let Joe have it. I do
think it was right down mean of you; so does Aunt Ruth, and father
too,--only he wont say so, because men always stand by one another, and
snub boys."

This was strong language for gentle Hugh, but he felt that he must vent
his anguish in some way or cry like a girl; and that disgrace must be
avoided, even if he failed in respect to his elders.

Sid was whistling softly as he oiled and rubbed, but he was not feeling
as easy as he looked, and heartily wished that he had not committed
himself to Joe, for it would have been pleasant to take "the little
chap," as he called the fourteen-year-older, along with him, and do the
honors of the rink on this great occasion. Now it was too late; so he
affected a careless air, and added insult to injury by answering his
brother's reproaches in the joking spirit which is peculiarly
exasperating at such moments.

"Children shouldn't play with matches, nor small boys with bicycles. I
don't want to commit murder, and I certainly should if I let you try to
ride twenty miles when you can't go one without nearly breaking your
neck, or your knees," and Sid glanced with a smile at the neat darns
which ornamented his brother's trousers over those portions of his long
legs.

"How's a fellow going to learn if he isn't allowed to try? Might as well
tell me to keep away from the water till I can swim. You give me a
chance and see if I can't ride as well as some older fellows who have
been pitched round pretty lively before _they_ dared to try a
twenty-mile spin," answered Hugh, clapping both hands on his knees to
hide the tell-tale darns.

"If Joe doesn't want it, you can use the old wheel till I decide what to
do with it. I suppose a man has a right to sell his own property if he
likes," said Sid, rather nettled at the allusion to his own tribulations
in times past.

"Of course he has; but if he's promised to give a thing he ought to do
it, and not sneak out of the bargain after he's got lots of work done to
pay for it. That's what makes me mad; for I believed you and depended on
it, and it hurts me more to have you deceive me than it would to lose
ten bicycles;" and Hugh choked a little at the thought, in spite of his
attempt to look sternly indignant.

"You are welcome to your opinion, but I wouldn't cry about it. Play with
chaps of your own size and don't hanker after men's property. Take the
cars, if you want to go so much, and stop bothering me," retorted Sid,
getting cross because he was in the wrong and wouldn't own it.

"You know I can't! No money, and mustn't borrow. What's the use of
twitting a fellow like that?" and Hugh with great difficulty refrained
from knocking off the new helmet-hat which was close to his foot as Sid
bent to inspect the shining hub of the cherished wheel.

"Take Sancho, then; you might arrive before the fun was all over, if you
carried whips and pins and crackers enough to keep the old boy going;
you'd be a nice span."

This allusion to the useless donkey was cruel, but Hugh held on to the
last remnant of his temper, and made a wild proposal in the despair of
the moment.

"Don't be a donkey yourself. See here, why can't we ride and tie? I've
tried this wheel, and got on tip-top. You'd be along to see to me, and
we'd take turns. Do, Sid! I want to go awfully, and if you only will I
won't say another word about Joe."

But Sid only burst out laughing at the plan, in the most heartless
manner.

"No, thank you. I don't mean to walk a step when I can ride; or lend my
new wheel to a chap who can hardly keep right side up on the old one. It
looks like a jolly plan to you, I dare say, but _I_ don't see it, young
man."

"I hope _I_ sha'n't be a selfish brute when I'm seventeen. I'll have a
bicycle yet,--A, No. 1,--and then you'll see how I'll lend it, like a
gentleman, and not insult other fellows because they happen to be two or
three years younger."

"Keep cool, my son, and don't call names. If you are such a smart lad,
why don't you walk, since wheels and horses and donkey fail. It's _only_
twenty miles,--nothing to speak of, you know."

"Well, I could do it if I liked. I've walked eighteen, and wasn't half
so tired as you were. Any one can get over the ground on a bicycle, but
it takes strength and courage to keep it up on foot."

"Better try it."

"I will, some day."

"Don't crow too loud, my little rooster; you are not cock of the walk
yet."

"If I was, I wouldn't hit a fellow when he's down;" and fearing he
should kick over the tall bicycle that stood so temptingly near him,
Hugh walked away, trying to whistle, though his lips were more inclined
to tremble than to pucker.

"Just bring my lunch, will you? Auntie is putting it up; I must be off,"
called Sid, so used to giving orders that he did so even at this
unpropitious moment.

"Get it yourself. I'm not going to slave for you any longer, old
tyrant," growled Hugh; for the trodden worm turned at last, as worms
will.

This was open revolt, and Sid felt that things were in a bad way, but
would not stop to mend them then.

"Whew! here's a tempest in a teapot. Well, it is too bad; but I can't
help it now. I'll make it all right to-morrow, and bring him round with
a nice account of the fun. Hullo, Bemis! going to town?" he called, as a
neighbor came spinning noiselessly by.

"Part way, and take the cars at Lawton. It's hard riding over the hills,
and a bother to steer a wheel through the streets. Come on, if you're
ready."

"All right;" and springing up, Sid was off, forgetting all about the
lunch.

Hugh, dodging behind the lilac-bushes, heard what passed, and the moment
they were gone ran to the gate to watch them out of sight with longing
eyes, then turned away, listlessly wondering how he should spend the
holiday his brother was going to enjoy so much.

At that moment Aunt Ruth hurried to the door, waving the leathern pouch
well stored with cake and sandwiches, cold coffee and pie.

"Sid's forgotten his bag. Run, call, stop him!" she cried, trotting down
the walk with her cap-strings waving wildly in the fresh October wind.

For an instant Hugh hesitated, thinking sullenly, "Serves him right. I
won't run after him;" then his kind heart got the better of his bad
humor, and catching up the bag he raced down the road at his best pace,
eager to heap coals of fire on Sid's proud head,--to say nothing of his
own desire to see more of the riders.

"They will have to go slowly up the long hill, and I'll catch them
then," he thought as he tore over the ground, for he was a good runner
and prided himself on his strong legs.

Unfortunately for his amiable intentions, the boys had taken a short cut
to avoid the hill, and were out of sight down a lane where Hugh never
dreamed they would dare to go, so mounted.

"Well, they have done well to get over the hill at this rate. Guess they
won't keep it up long," panted Hugh, stopping short when he saw no
signs of the riders.

The road stretched invitingly before him, the race had restored his
spirits, and curiosity to see what had become of his friends lured him
to the hill-top, where temptation sat waiting for him. Up he trudged,
finding the fresh air, the sunny sky, the path strewn with red and
yellow leaves, and the sense of freedom so pleasant that when he reached
the highest point and saw the world all before him, as it were, a daring
project seemed to flash upon him, nearly taking his breath away with its
manifold delights.

"Sid said, 'Walk,' and why not?--at least to Lawton, and take the cars
from there, as Bemis means to do. Wouldn't the old fellows be surprised
to see me turn up at the rink? It's quarter past eight now, and the fun
begins at three; I could get there easy enough, and by Jupiter, I will!
Got lunch all here, and money enough to pay this car-fare, I guess. If I
haven't, I'll go a little further and take a horse-car. What a lark!
here goes,"--and with a whoop of boyish delight at breaking bounds, away
went Hugh down the long hill, like a colt escaped from its pasture.

The others were just ahead, but the windings of the road hid them from
him; so all went on, unconscious of each other's proximity. Hugh's run
gave him a good start, and he got over the ground famously for five or
six miles; then he went more slowly, thinking he had plenty of time to
catch a certain train. But he had no watch, and when he reached Lawton
he had the pleasure of seeing the cars go out at one end of the station
as he hurried in at the other.

"I won't give it up, but just go on and do it afoot. That will be
something to brag of when the other chaps tell big stories. I'll see how
fast I can go, for I'm not tired, and can eat on the way. Much obliged
to Sid for a nice lunch."

And chuckling over this piece of good luck, Hugh set out again, only
pausing for a good drink at the town-pump. The thirteen miles did not
seem very long when he thought of them, but as he walked them they
appeared to grow longer and longer, till he felt as if he must have
travelled about fifty. He was in good practice, and fortunately had on
easy shoes; but he was in such a hurry to make good time that he allowed
himself no rest, and jogged on, up hill and down, with the resolute air
of one walking for a wager. There we will leave him, and see what had
befallen Sid; for his adventures were more exciting than Hugh's, though
all seemed plain sailing when he started.

At Lawton he had parted from his friend and gone on alone, having laid
in a store of gingerbread from a baker's cart, and paused to eat, drink,
and rest by a wayside brook. A few miles further he passed a party of
girls playing lawn tennis, and as he slowly rolled along regarding them
from his lofty perch, one suddenly exclaimed:--

"Why, it's our neighbor, Sidney West! How did _he_ come here?" and
waving her racquet, Alice ran across the lawn to find out.

Very willing to stop and display his new uniform, which was extremely
becoming, Sid dismounted, doffed his helmet, and smiled upon the
damsels, leaning over the hedge like a knight of old.

"Come in and play a game, and have some lunch. You will have plenty of
time, and some of us are going to the rink by and by. Do, we want a boy
to help us, for Maurice is too lazy, and Jack has hurt his hand with
that stupid base ball," said Alice, beckoning persuasively, while the
other girls nodded and smiled hopefully.

Thus allured, the youthful Ulysses hearkened to the voice of the little
Circe in a round hat, and entered the enchanted grove, to forget the
passage of time as he disported himself among the nymphs. He was not
changed to a beast, as in the immortal story, though the three young
gentlemen did lie about the lawn in somewhat grovelling attitudes; and
Alice waved her racquet as if it were a wand, while her friends handed
glasses of lemonade to the recumbent heroes during pauses in the game.

While thus blissfully engaged, time slipped away, and Hugh passed him in
the race, quite unconscious that his brother was reposing in the tent
that looked so inviting as the dusty, tired boy plodded by, counting
every mile-stone with increasing satisfaction.

"If I get to Uncle Tim's by one o'clock, I shall have done very well.
Four miles an hour is a fair pace, and only one stop. I'll telegraph to
auntie as soon as I arrive; but she won't worry, she's used to having us
turn up all right when we get ready," thought Hugh, grateful that no
over-anxious mamma was fretting about his long absence. The boys had no
mother, and Aunt Ruth was an easy old lady who let them do as they
liked, to their great contentment.

As he neared his journey's end our traveller's spirits rose, and the
blisters on his heels were forgotten in the dramatic scene his fancy
painted, when Sid should discover him at Uncle Tim's, or calmly seated
at the rink. Whistling gayly, he was passing through a wooded bit of
road when the sound of voices made him look back to see a carriage full
of girls approaching, escorted by a bicycle rider, whose long blue legs
looked strangely familiar.

Anxious to keep his secret till the last moment, also conscious that he
was not in company trim, Hugh dived into the wood, out of sight, while
the gay party went by, returning to the road as soon as they were hidden
by a bend.

"If Sid hadn't been so mean, I should have been with him, and had some
of the fun. I don't feel like forgiving him in a hurry for making me
foot it, like a tramp, while he is having such a splendid time."

If Hugh could have known what was to happen very soon after he had
muttered these words to himself, as he wiped his hot face, and took the
last sip of the coffee to quench his thirst, he would have been sorry he
uttered them, and have forgiven his brother everything.

While he was slowly toiling up the last long hill, Sid was coasting down
on the other side, eager to display his courage and skill before the
girls,--being of an age when boys begin to wish to please and astonish
the gentler creatures whom they have hitherto treated with indifference
or contempt. It was a foolish thing to do, for the road was rough, with
steep banks on either side, and a sharp turn at the end; but Sid rolled
gayly along, with an occasional bump, till a snake ran across the road,
making the horse shy, the girls scream, the rider turn to see what was
the matter, and in doing so lose his balance just when a large stone
needed to be avoided. Over went Sid, down rattled the wheel, up rose a
cloud of dust, and sudden silence fell upon the girls at sight of this
disaster. They expected their gallant escort would spring up and laugh
over his accident; but when he remained flat upon his back, where he had
alighted after a somersault, with the bicycle spread over him like a
pall, they were alarmed, and flew to the rescue.

A cut on the forehead was bleeding, and the blow had evidently stunned
him for a moment. Luckily, a house was near, and a man seeing the
accident hastened to offer more efficient help than any the girls had
wit enough to give in the first flurry, as all four only flapped wildly
at Sid with their handkerchiefs, and exclaimed excitedly,--

"What shall we do? Is he dead? Run for water. Call somebody, quick."

"Don't be scat, gals; it takes a sight of thumpin' to break a boy's
head. He ain't hurt much; kinder dazed for a minute. I'll hist up this
pesky mashine and set him on his legs, if he hain't damaged 'em."

With these cheering words, the farmer cleared away the ruins, and
propped the fallen rider against a tree; which treatment had such a
good effect that Sid was himself in a moment, and much disgusted to find
what a scrape he was in.

"This is nothing, a mere bump; quite right, thanks. Let us go on at
once; so sorry to alarm you, ladies." He began his polite speech
bravely, but ended with a feeble smile and a clutch at the tree,
suddenly turning sick and dizzy again.

"You come along a me. I'll tinker you and your whirligig up, young man.
No use sayin' go ahead, for the thing is broke, and you want to keep
quiet for a spell. Drive along, gals, I'll see to him; and my old woman
can nuss him better 'n a dozen flutterin' young things scat half to
death."

Taking matters into his own hands, the farmer had boy and bicycle under
his roof in five minutes; and with vain offers of help, many regrets,
and promises to let his Uncle Tim know where he was, in case he did not
arrive, the girls reluctantly drove away, leaving no sign of the
catastrophe except the trampled road, and a dead snake.

Peace was hardly restored when Hugh came down the hill, little dreaming
what had happened, and for the second time passed his brother, who just
then was lying on a sofa in the farm-house, while a kind old woman
adorned his brow with a large black plaster, suggesting brown paper
steeped in vinegar, for the various bruises on his arms and legs.

"Some one killed the snake and made a great fuss about it, I should
say," thought Hugh, observing the signs of disorder in the dust; but,
resisting a boy's interest in such affairs, he stoutly tramped on,
sniffing the whiffs of sea air that now and then saluted his nose,
telling him that he was nearing his much-desired goal.

Presently the spires of the city came in sight, to his great
satisfaction, and only the long bridge and a street or two lay between
him and Uncle Tim's easy chair, into which he soon hoped to cast
himself.

Half-way across the bridge a farm-wagon passed, with a bicycle laid
carefully on the barrels of vegetables going to market. Hugh gazed
affectionately at it, longing to borrow it for one brief, delicious spin
to the bridge end. Had he known that it was Sid's broken wheel, going to
be repaired without loss of time, thanks to the good farmer's trip to
town, he would have paused to have a hearty laugh, in spite of his vow
not to stop till his journey was over.

Just as Hugh turned into the side street where Uncle Tim lived, a
horse-car went by, in one corner of which sat a pale youth, with a
battered hat drawn low over his eyes, who handed out his ticket with the
left hand, and frowned when the car jolted, as if the jar hurt him. Had
he looked out of the window, he would have seen a very dusty boy, with a
pouch over his shoulder, walking smartly down the street where his
relation lived. But Sid carefully turned his head aside, fearing to be
recognized; for he was on his way to a certain club to which Bemis
belonged, preferring his sympathy and hospitality to the humiliation of
having his mishap told at home by Uncle Tim, who would be sure to take
Hugh's part, and exult over the downfall of the proud. Well for him that
he avoided that comfortable mansion; for on the door-steps stood Hugh,
beaming with satisfaction as the clock struck one, proclaiming that he
had done his twenty miles in a little less than five hours.

"Not bad for a 'little chap,' even though he is 'a donkey,'" chuckled
the boy, dusting his shoes, wiping his red face, and touching himself up
as well as he could, in order to present as fresh and unwearied an
aspect as possible, when he burst upon his astonished brother's sight.

In he marched when the door opened, to find his uncle and two rosy
cousins just sitting down to dinner. Always glad to see the lads, they
gave him a cordial welcome, and asked for his brother.

"Hasn't he come yet?" cried Hugh, surprised, yet glad to be the first on
the field.

Nothing had been seen of him, and Hugh at once told his tale, to the
great delight of his jolly uncle, and the admiring wonder of Meg and
May, the rosy young cousins. They all enjoyed the exploit immensely, and
at once insisted that the pedestrian should be refreshed by a bath, a
copious meal, and a good rest in the big chair, where he repeated his
story by particular request.

"You deserve a bicycle, and you shall have one, as sure as my name is
Timothy West. I like pluck and perseverance, and you've got both; so
come on, my boy, and name the wheel you like best. Sid needs a little
taking down, as you lads say, and this will give it to him, I fancy.
I'm a younger brother myself, and I know what their trials are."

As his uncle made these agreeable remarks, Hugh looked as if _his_
trials were all over; for his face shone with soap and satisfaction, his
hunger was quenched by a splendid dinner, his tired feet luxuriated in a
pair of vast slippers, and the blissful certainty of owning a
first-class bicycle filled his cup to overflowing. Words could hardly
express his gratitude, and nothing but the hope of meeting Sid with this
glorious news would have torn him from the reposeful Paradise where he
longed to linger. Pluck and perseverance, with cold cream on the
blistered heels, got him into his shoes again, and he rode away in a
horse-car, as in a triumphal chariot, to find his brother.

"I won't brag, but I do feel immensely tickled at this day's work.
Wonder how he got on. Did it in two or three hours, I suppose, and is
parading round with those swell club fellows at the rink. I'll slip in
and let him find me, as if I wasn't a bit proud of what I've done, and
didn't care two pins for anybody's praise."

With this plan in his head, Hugh enjoyed the afternoon very much;
keeping a sharp lookout for Sid, even while astonishing feats were being
performed before his admiring eyes. But nowhere did he see his brother;
for he was searching for a blue uniform and a helmet with a certain
badge on it, while Sid in a borrowed hat and coat sat in a corner
looking on, whenever a splitting headache and the pain in his bones
allowed him to see and enjoy the exploits in which he had hoped to join.

Not until it was over did the brothers meet, as they went out, and then
the expression on Sid's face was so comical that Hugh laughed till the
crowd about them stared, wondering what the joke could be.

"How in the world did _you_ get here?" asked the elder boy, giving his
hat a sudden pull to hide the plaster.

"Walked, as you advised me to."

Words cannot express the pleasure that answer gave Hugh, or the
exultation he vainly tried to repress, as his eyes twinkled and a grin
of real boyish fun shone upon his sunburnt countenance.

"You expect me to believe that, do you?"

"Just as you please. I started to catch you with your bag, and when I
missed you, thought I might as well keep on. Got in about one, had
dinner at uncle's, and been enjoying these high jinks ever since."

"Very well, for a beginning. Keep it up and you'll be a Rowell by and
by. What do you suppose father will say to you, small boy?"

"Not much. Uncle will make that all right. _He_ thought it was a plucky
thing to do, and so did the girls. When did you get in?" asked Hugh,
rather nettled at Sid's want of enthusiasm, though it was evident he was
much impressed by the "small boy's" prank.

"I took it easy after Bemis left me. Had a game of tennis at the
Blanchards' as I came along, dinner at the club, and strolled up here
with the fellows. Got a headache, and don't feel up to much."

As Sid spoke and Hugh's keen eye took in the various signs of distress
which betrayed a hint of the truth, the grin changed to a hearty "Ha!
ha!" as he smote his knees exclaiming gleefully, "You've come to grief!
I know it, I see it. Own up, and don't shirk, for I'll find it out
somehow, as sure as you live."

"Don't make such a row in the street. Get aboard this car and I'll tell
you, for you'll give me no peace till I do," answered Sid, well knowing
that Alice would never keep the secret.

To say that it was "nuts" to Hugh faintly expresses the interest he took
in the story which was extracted bit by bit from the reluctant sufferer;
but after a very pardonable crow over the mishaps of his oppressor, he
yielded to the sympathy he felt for his brother, and was very good to
him.

This touched Sid, and filled him with remorse for past unkindness; for
one sees one's faults very plainly, and is not ashamed to own it, when
one is walking through the Valley of Humiliation.

"Look here, I'll tell you what I'll do," he said, as they left the car,
and Hugh offered an arm, with a friendly air pleasant to see. "I'll give
you the old wheel, and let Joe get another where he can. It's small for
him, and I doubt if he wants it, any way. I do think you were a plucky
fellow to tramp your twenty miles in good time, and not bear malice
either, so let's say 'Done,' and forgive and forget."

"Much obliged, but uncle is going to give me a new one; so Joe needn't
be disappointed. I know how hard that is, and am glad to keep him from
it, for he's poor and can't afford a new one."

That answer was Hugh's only revenge for his own trials, and Sid felt it,
though he merely said, with a hearty slap on the shoulder,--

"Glad to hear it. Uncle is a trump, and so are you. We'll take the last
train home, and I'll pay your fare."

"Thank you. Poor old man, you did get a bump, didn't you?" exclaimed
Hugh, as they took off their hats in the hall, and the patch appeared in
all its gloomy length and breadth.

"Head will be all right in a day or two, but I stove in my helmet, and
ground a hole in both knees of my new shorts. Had to borrow a fit-out of
Bemis, and leave my rags behind. We needn't mention any more than is
necessary to the girls; I hate to be fussed over," answered Sid, trying
to speak carelessly.

Hugh had to stop and have another laugh, remembering the taunts his own
mishaps had called forth; but he did not retaliate, and Sid never forgot
it. Their stay was a short one, and Hugh was the hero of the hour, quite
eclipsing his brother, who usually took the first place, but now very
meekly played second fiddle, conscious that he was not an imposing
figure, in a coat much too big for him, with a patch on his forehead, a
purple bruise on one cheek, and a general air of dilapidation very
trying to the usually spruce youth.

When they left, Uncle Tim patted Hugh on the head,--a liberty the boy
would have resented if the delightful old gentleman had not followed it
up by saying, with a reckless generosity worthy of record,--

"Choose your bicycle, my boy, and send the bill to me." Then turning to
Sid he added, in a tone that made the pale face redden suddenly, "And do
you remember that the tortoise beat the hare in the old fable we all
know."

       *       *       *       *       *

"That is the last of the stories, for our holiday is over, and to-morrow
we must go home. We have had a splendid time, and thank you and auntie
so much, dear grandma," said Min, expressing the feeling of all the
children, as they stood about the fire when the bicycle tale ended.

"I'm so glad, my darlings, and please God we'll all meet here again next
year, well and happy and ready for more fun," answered the old lady,
with arms and lap full of loving little people.

"Auntie deserves a vote of thanks, and I rise to propose it," said
Geoff; and it was passed with great applause.

"Many thanks. If the odds and ends in my portfolio have given you
pleasure or done you any good, my fondest wishes are gratified,"
answered Aunt Elinor, laughing, yet well pleased. "I tucked a moral in,
as we hide pills in jelly, and I hope you didn't find them hard to
swallow."

"Very easy and nice. I intend to look after little things faithfully,
and tell the girls how to make their jerseys fit," said Min.

"I'm going to fill my jewel-box as Daisy did, and learn to cook," added
Lotty.

"Eli is the boy for me, and I won't forget to be kind to _my_ small
chap," said Walt, stroking his younger brother's head with unusual
kindness.

"Well, I'm rather mixed in my heroes, but I'll take the best of Corny,
Onawandah, and the banner fellow for my share," cried Geoff.

The little people proclaimed their favorites; but as all spoke together,
only a comical mixture of doves, bears, babies, table-cloths and blue
hose reached the ear. Then came the good-night kisses, the patter of
departing feet, and silence fell upon the room. The little wheel was
still, the chairs stood empty, the old portraits looked sadly down, the
fire died out, and the Spinning-Wheel Stories were done.

       *       *       *       *       *

University Press: John Wilson & Son, Cambridge.

[Illustration]



THE LITTLE WOMEN SERIES

BY LOUISA M. ALCOTT

_Miss Alcott is really a benefactor of households.--H. H._

[Illustration]

LITTLE WOMEN.

LITTLE MEN.

EIGHT COUSINS.

UNDER THE LILACS.

AN OLD-FASHIONED GIRL.

JO'S BOYS.

ROSE IN BLOOM.

JACK AND JILL.

_16mo.   Cloth.   Illustrated.   Each, $1.50.   Eight volumes,
uniform, in box, $12.00._



THE JOLLY GOOD TIMES STORIES

BY MARY P. WELLS SMITH

She brings into her pictures the pure atmosphere of the healthy, sturdy
old New England farm life that gave us men like Webster and Everett,
Longfellow, Whittier, the elder Lawrences, and thousands of others in
every walk of life whose memories are still kept green.

[Illustration]

JOLLY GOOD TIMES.

JOLLY GOOD TIMES AT SCHOOL.

THEIR CANOE TRIP.

JOLLY GOOD TIMES AT HACKMATACK.

THE BROWNS.

MORE GOOD TIMES AT HACKMATACK.

JOLLY GOOD TIMES TO-DAY.

A JOLLY GOOD SUMMER.

_16mo. Cloth. Illustrated. Each, $1.25. Eight volumes,
uniform, in box, $10.00._



FAVORITE STORIES

BY MISS A. G. PLYMPTON.

_Author of "Dear Daughter Dorothy"_

The winsome little maid ("Dear Daughter Dorothy"), with her loyalty and
love, attracts our hearts as Little Lord Fauntleroy has done, and
reveals the divine element in childhood. While reading the story we
caught ourselves falling in love with the lovely child, who was withal a
creature not too wise or good for human nature's daily food.--_Christian
Union._

[Illustration]

DEAR DAUGHTER DOROTHY.

DOROTHY AND ANTON.

BETTY, A BUTTERFLY.

THE LITTLE SISTER OF WILIFRED.

ROBIN'S RECRUIT.

PENELOPE PRIG.

_Small 4to. Cloth. Illustrated by the author. Each, $1.00
Six volumes, uniform, in box, $6.00_


THE BLACK DOG, AND OTHER STORIES. Small 4to. Cloth.
With illustrations by the author. $1.25.

WANOLASSET (The-Little-One-Who-Laughs). Small 4to. Cloth.
With illustrations by the author. $1.25.

RAGS AND VELVET GOWNS. 12mo. Cloth. Illustrated by the
author. 50 cents.

A FLOWER OF THE WILDERNESS. Small 4to. Cloth. Illustrated
by the author. $1.25.



THE KATY DID SERIES

BY SUSAN COOLIDGE

Susan Coolidge has been endowed by some good fairy with the gift of
story writing. Her books are sensible, vivacious, and full of incident
to tickle the fancy and brighten the mind of young readers, and withal
full also of wise and judicious teachings, couched beneath the simple
talk and simple doings of childhood.--_Christian Intelligencer._

[Illustration]

WHAT KATY DID.

WHAT KATY DID AT SCHOOL.

WHAT KATY DID NEXT.

CLOVER.

IN THE HIGH VALLEY.

_16mo. Cloth. With illustrations by Addie Ledyard. $1.25
each. Five volumes, uniform, in box, $6.25_

_By the same author_

RHYMES AND BALLADS FOR GIRLS AND BOYS. 8vo. Cloth.
Illustrated. $1.50.



SUSAN COOLIDGE'S

POPULAR STORY BOOKS

Susan Coolidge has always possessed the affection of her young readers,
for it seems as if she had the happy instinct of planning stories that
each girl would like to act out in reality.--_The Critic._

Not even Miss Alcott apprehends child nature with finer sympathy, or
pictures its nobler traits with more skill.--_Boston Daily Advertiser._

[Illustration]

THE NEW YEAR'S BARGAIN.

MISCHIEF'S THANKSGIVING.

NINE LITTLE GOSLINGS.

EYEBRIGHT.

CROSS PATCH.

A ROUND DOZEN.

A LITTLE COUNTRY GIRL.

JUST SIXTEEN.

A GUERNSEY LILY.

THE BARBERRY BUSH.

NOT QUITE EIGHTEEN.

_Square 16mo. Cloth.   Illustrated.   $1.25 each. Eleven
volumes uniform, in box, $13.75._



     Louisa M. Alcott's Writings.

     THE LITTLE WOMEN SERIES.


     =LITTLE WOMEN=; or Meg, Jo, Beth, and Amy. With Illustrations.
     16mo. $1.50.

     =LITTLE MEN.= Life at Plumfield with Jo's Boys. With Illustrations.
     16mo. $1.50.

     =JO'S BOYS AND HOW THEY TURNED OUT.= A Sequel to "Little Men." With
     new Portrait of Author. 16mo. $1.50.

     =AN OLD-FASHIONED GIRL.= With Illustrations. 16mo. $1.50.

     =EIGHT COUSINS=; or, The Aunt-Hill. Illustrated. 16mo. $1.50.

     =ROSE IN BLOOM.= A Sequel to "Eight Cousins." Illustrated. 16mo.
     $1.50.

     =UNDER THE LILACS.= With Illustrations. 16mo. $1.50.

     =JACK AND JILL.= A Village Story. Illustrated. 16mo. $1.50.

The above eight volumes, uniformly bound in cloth, gilt, in box, $12.00.


THE SPINNING-WHEEL SERIES.

     =SPINNING-WHEEL STORIES.= With twelve initial Illustrations. 16mo.
     $1.25.

     =SILVER PITCHERS=: and Independence. 16mo. $1.25.

     =PROVERB STORIES.= 16mo. $1.25.

     =A GARLAND FOR GIRLS.= With Illustrations by JESSIE MCDERMOTT.
     16mo. $1.25.

The above four volumes, uniformly bound in cloth, gilt, in box, $5.00.


AUNT JO'S SCRAP-BAG.

     =MY BOYS.= Illustrated. 16mo. $1.00.

     =SHAWL-STRAPS.= Illustrated. 16mo. $1.00.

     =CUPID AND CHOW-CHOW.= Illustrated. 16mo. $1.00.

     =MY GIRLS.= Illustrated. 16mo. $1.00.

     =JIMMY'S CRUISE IN THE PINAFORE, ETC.= Illustrated. 16mo. $1.00.

     =AN OLD-FASHIONED THANKSGIVING.= Illustrated. 16mo. $1.00.

The above six volumes, uniformly bound in cloth, gilt, in box, $6.00.


LULU'S LIBRARY.

Three volumes. Each, $1.00. The set uniformly bound in cloth, gilt, in
box, $3.00.


NOVELS, ETC. _Uniform with "Little Women Series."_

     =HOSPITAL SKETCHES=, and Camp and Fireside Stories. With
     Illustrations. 16mo. $1.50.

     =WORK=: A Story of Experience. Illustrated by SOL EYTINGE. 16mo.
     $1.50.

     =MOODS.= A Novel. 16mo. $1.50.

     =A MODERN MEPHISTOPHELES, AND A WHISPER IN THE DARK.= 16mo. $1.50.

The above four volumes, uniformly bound in cloth, gilt, in box, $6.00.

     =COMIC TRAGEDIES.= Written by "Jo" and "Meg," and acted by the
     "Little Women." With a Foreword by "Meg." Portraits, etc. 16mo.
     $1.50.

     =LIFE OF MISS ALCOTT.= LOUISA MAY ALCOTT: Her Life, Letters, and
     Journals Edited by EDNAH D. CHENEY. Photogravure Portraits, etc.
     16mo. $1.50.


LITTLE WOMEN. _Illustrated edition._

Embellished with nearly two hundred Characteristic Illustrations from
Original Designs drawn expressly for this edition of this noted American
Classic. Small quarto, cloth, gilt, $2.50.


Little, Brown, and Company, Publishers,
254 Washington Street, Boston.


       *       *       *       *       *



Transcriber's Note: Inconsistencies in spelling have been retained, as
in won't and wont, gipsy and gypsy. Obvious punctuation errors
normalized.





*** End of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Spinning-Wheel Stories" ***

Doctrine Publishing Corporation provides digitized public domain materials.
Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians.
This effort is time consuming and expensive, so in order to keep providing
this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties,
including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Doctrine Publishing
Corporation's ISYS search for use by individuals, and we request that you
use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort
to Doctrine Publishing's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a
large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of
public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Keep it legal -  Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for
ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because
we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States,
that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries.
Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we
can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is
allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Doctrine Publishing
ISYS search  means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world.
Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About ISYS® Search Software
Established in 1988, ISYS Search Software is a global supplier of enterprise
search solutions for business and government.  The company's award-winning
software suite offers a broad range of search, navigation and discovery
solutions for desktop search, intranet search, SharePoint search and embedded
search applications.  ISYS has been deployed by thousands of organizations
operating in a variety of industries, including government, legal, law
enforcement, financial services, healthcare and recruitment.



Home